This Time With Confidence.

by INSPIRETOWRITE

Summary:

Wen Ning was sure this death would be permanent. There wasn't a Wei Wuxian to resurrect him and he figured it was better that way. Almost all those he loved were gone anyway so there was no reason to stay. If given the chance there were things he would do differently. People he would talk to sooner. Relationships he would foster faster. But he was dead, and there would be no third time.

Turns out the Universe had a horrible sense of humor.

Notes:

Woo-wee this is gonna be a long one so strap in. I have so many scenes I need to string together and it's already more words than I've ever written. Some of the lines, especially for this first chapter, are taken directly from the show.

Disclaimer: I wrote this with a mishmash of parts from the novel and the show so the events are changed around. The Wen's arrive before Wei Wuxian and Lan Wangji meet on the wall which I know doesn't make sense but just roll with me. I wrote so much and couldn't bring myself to change it for that.

Chapter 1: Of Remembrance and New Beginnings

Notes:

Edited: 2024-10-19

It was kind of like waking from a bad dream and Wen Ning had had enough of those to know the feeling intimately. He was floating … somewhere if this somewhere even had a name. It would be disconcerting if he had any more awareness than he did. It was warm and soft, and Wen Ning curled himself into it willingly. There was black and white, diametrically opposed yet … never more perfect together.

Pressure brought him to more awareness although he wasn’t sure if it was imagined or not. Until suddenly it wasn’t, and his gasp was more motion than air. He wasn’t even sure where hurt the most as flares spiraled through him touching places he didn’t remember existed. A painful weight settling in his chest, pushing up and down at the same time. It was nothing and everything, nowhere and everywhere, too much and not enough.

It drew a whine out of him, pulling it all the way up from his toes. It was a thin sound, and didn’t match at all how he felt although, he didn’t know if he could describe that past pain. It ebbed, the fading only bringing slight relief when he knew it would be back.

Pain crashed back into him like a boulder. His body seized, trying to make sense of all the signals it was getting. Something sat on him, and all his attention was focused on making sure his chest rose and fell. The action was something he remembered but hadn’t done in so long. Who knew one could forget how to breathe?

Wait? Breathe?

Wen Ning pulled more air, startling himself into pause. His lungs reminded him sharply of what he needed, and his next breath was greeted almost too enthusiastically.

The steady thump, thump, thump told him why his lungs suddenly decided to work. Connecting the two together took far longer than it should have. Pressure moved gently along the top of his head. At least he knew where that was now. It was so ghostly familiar that Wen Ning eased into it, feeling contentment overtake the slowly fading sparks of pain.

The pressure was a hand in his hair. A voice accompanied it. Words weren’t audible but he knew the tone and cadence. Wen Ning would know them anywhere. He was on a bed, the feel of rough cotton brushing against his skin. There was still too much pressure and not enough release, but Wen Qing was there, and he allowed that to soothe.

He continued to go in and out of consciousness, or what little he’d managed, and each time Wen Qing was there, threading her fingers in his hair and speaking to him softly. There were others too that he didn’t recognise though they were few and far between.

When Wen Ning did blink into full awareness the sun was rising and the room was still cast in the pre-morning glow. Wen Qing was there, asleep on a chair beside his bed. People, animals, and the general noise of life could be heard through the window, open to let in the breeze. Wen Qing stirred, mumbled something, turned in her chair and settled again. Dark circles hung under her eyes, and a pang of guilt stung Wen Ning’s chest. This was his fault. Why he didn’t know, but Wen Qing never got that look if it didn’t involve him. He didn’t understand why she did so much for him.

Sitting up was odd in many ways, all because air pulled itself into his lungs and a heartbeat felt odd against his ribs. More painful than he remembered. This room was familiar in the way a bad memory was. As if sensing his gaze Wen Qing jolt awake and focus on him instantly. “Wen Ning! Breathe.”

Never able to refuse a direct request, Wen Ning breathed, pulling in a large lungful of air. So large it hurt. When Wen Qing seemed satisfied, he’d breathe on his own she sat back, watching him as she would a volatile patient.

It took him several attempts to make his voice work. “What happened?”

“You almost died.”

Wen Ning blinked at her slowly. Hadn’t he? “Oh.”

“Oh indeed.” Wen Qing sighed and rubbed a hand down her face, showing a vulnerability reserved for solitude or extremely distressing situations. Wen Ning hated being the cause.

“I’m sorry.”

She looked up at him with a gauging expression. He was four, getting scolded for not standing up for himself. After his sister had beat up the bullies of course. Always there when he needed her.

“I’m sorry,” he said, choking it past tears. “I’m really, really sorry.” He felt too much at once. New and old things mingling to confuse his already overloaded senses. His room was standing, but he’d seen it destroyed. It was almost like he had the memories of another stuffed along side his own. They were his though. Another him? Another life? There were impressions of things threatening to overwhelm him, but he immediately turned his attention away when the impressions culminated in pain and death. A sharp memory of her death threatened to drag him from whatever stasis he’d achieved.

Wen Qing’s voice dragged him from them, and he clung to her like he’d die if he let go. She didn’t say anything, but that alone let Wen Ning know she was extremely worried. Her arms reciprocated the gesture anyway. Everything ached, like it did after he’d run a high fever. That would explain how out of it he was, and he assumed the almost dying explained the rest. He was no stranger to fevers, or sickness in general, it was just usually milder. Not having his sister glare at him with concern was telling.

“Sorry,” he said again, not sure how to make the situation less awful.

“You promised to tell me when it got bad.”

It was like listening to a memory you’d forgotten until that moment. “I…sorry.”

“Don’t ever do that to me again. I’m keeping you here.”

An instinct rebelled. Anger gripped so hard he choked on it. An inhuman growl escaped before he could stop it, startling everyone. Wen Qing frowned. The feeling passed, and Wen Ning looked up at her in panic. He’d wanted to rip her throat out in the most violent way possible. Momentary and fleeting. So undiluted and sincere it could only have been his. What could have possibly induced him to do that. Blood made him anxious, and the mere thought of hurting someone made his nauseous.

“Sleep. We’ll talk about this tomorrow.”

Wen Ning nodded, suddenly afraid of himself. He’d never hurt anyone in his life but got the feeling that wasn’t going to be true much longer.

Dreams were his companions for the next few days. Mostly pain and anger and atrocities he didn’t remember upon waking. He always woke up gasping, a name on his lips that was achingly out of reach. It got to the point where Wen Ning didn’t sleep. Sleep only brought nightmares, and even the ones he’d created himself as a child couldn’t compare to the ones now. He tried to hide it from Wen Qing, but he never could hide anything from her, and it wasn’t even three nights in before she noticed.

“Tell me.” She loomed at the end of Wen Ning’s bed, arms crossed.

“Nightmares,” Wen Ning said immediately, wondering why he’d thought handling them by himself was a good idea. Handling anything by himself was never a good idea. She gave him her signature disappointed look, and Wen Ning felt dutifully chastened. Things were always better when Wen Qing knew. She always knew everything anyway so there wasn’t any reason to try hiding something. He wasn’t even sure why he hadn’t told her.

After a rather long look, detailing everything Wen Ning needed to improve on, Wen Qing left, returning several minutes later with the same sleeping aid she’d given him as a child. He drank it, went to sleep, and woke up the next day feeling better. The dreams had been happy at least, and while he wondered at them happening at all, he could confidently say he was fine the next time Wen Qing asked.

Life was normal after that. It was three weeks before Wen Qing stopped looking at him like he might spontaneously combust or something equally as horrible. Returning to work was a nice change of pace, and he was surprised to receive such warm welcomes from the staff. They always found some reason to come and congratulate him on getting better and express their gladness that he was with them again. No one had ever been that happy to see him before.

Wen Qing gave him one of her ‘I can’t believe you right now’ huffs when he stared after a particularly exuberant display of relief and pleasure from someone he didn’t remember ever knowing. Whether Wen Qing said something, or they got it out of there system, or, by some strange happening, they perceived Wen Ning’s uncomfortableness with the situation, the congratulations and wishes for his health stopped.

The greeting’s, however, continued and Wen Ning wasn’t sure why. Had he just not noticed before? He can remember nodding to several on the few occasions he encountered someone outside of the clinic, but that was it. It eventually got to the point where Wen Ning didn’t want to go anywhere because he was afraid, he’d be accosted by warm, friendly, non hostile greetings.

Wen Qing laughed and pulled him out anyway.

Things did eventually calm down, but it left Wen Ning much more aware of the goings on in the compound and found the servants more than happy to talk to him if he showed even the slightest interest. It was disarming and gratifying. It also left his chest aching, which he often rubbed at absently. Wen Qing caught him at it once with a frown and he stopped self-consciously. Then noticed the frown wasn’t all for him.

“What’s wrong?”

“Nothing,” was her immediate response. The pestle clanged against the side on the bowl

Wen Ning placed the herb he was sorting down beside him on the table. He let her stew in whatever problem she was while he gathered his courage. Something told him this was important. “What’s wrong?” he asked again, turning himself to face her fully. It was not often he dug.

It was silent between them for almost half an hour before Wen Qing sighed and placed her pestle down. “I’m being sent to the Cloud Recesses to spy for Uncle.” At the mention of Cloud Recesses, Wen Ning’s heart began to beat faster. “I can not go against his order, but I can’t leave you alone either.”

“I can take care of myself,” he said. That was the exact opposite of what he wanted to say, even if he didn’t know why. Wen Qing laughed, not unkindly, but with more sharpness than usual. He knew exactly what her next look was for, but decided to not look away, which caused a moment of surprise in Wen Qing.

She rallied, as always, and said, “I am not leaving you here alone.”

“You’ve done it before.” Why couldn’t he keep his stupid mouth shut.

She frowned looking him over. “Why are you so insistent on being left here? Is there something I don’t know about?”

Yes, his brain supplied though his mouth said, “When has there ever been something you didn’t know.”

She stared at him, finger tapping steadily against the table. The evening was quieter than normal, the light beginning to fade from the sky casting sharp shadows against Wen Qing’s face. A sudden and overwhelming urge to hug his sister and never let go came and went so quickly he was halfway through his first step before he realized what he was doing. He coughed on nothing, and Wen Qing’s arms met him halfway. He stared, trying to memorize his sister’s face for some reason he couldn’t quantify, watching as the press of her lips went from concerned to decided.

“You’re coming with me.”

⚜

It wasn’t like he’d never left the compound before but leaving meant he was often stuck with people for long periods and no way of escape. Add to that the fact that these people were ones he never saw more than in passing, because they were absolutely vile humans, and this was looking to be the worst trip of his life. Yes, he stuttered, yes, he was wimpy and girly and liked the bow better than the sword, and yes, he let his sister boss him around. Have you seen her when she’s angry? Wen Qing’s lips were pursed the whole time. She so badly wanted to say something, and Wen Ning could feel her restraint. He kept to himself, and the others eventually got tired of teasing him when he didn’t react.

Caiyi town was marvellous. He’d never seen so much happiness and general content. Was it because they were so close to the Cloud Recesses? The people living close to the Nightless City certainly didn’t act like this, though Wen Ning couldn’t blame them. Not many people in Nightless City acted like this.

Wen Qing indulged him once after he’d stared at a grilled lotus root stall for far longer than was polite. The owner didn’t look inclined to be courteous and didn’t offer any assistance. She reached for one. “The one on the left. That one’s not done yet.”

Both the owner of the stall and Wen Qing stared at him. Wen Ning shifted uncomfortably.

“Young master knows much,” the owner said, getting over his surprise, though he looked almost suspicious. “Has he eaten lotus root before?”

Wen Ning smiled, surprising the man once again. “No, it just looked different. Thank you, for this.”

He took the root out of Wen Qing’s hand and placed two coins on the counter. Much more than a single root was worth. How did he know that? Instead of pondering, Wen Ning grabbed his sister and pulled her away from the shocked man. There was suddenly a whole new layer of suspicion in Wen Qing’s gaze and Wen Ning wanted to turn it on himself too.

Wen Chao made a scene when they reached the gate. It reinforced Wen Ning’s knowledge that Wen Chao was a dramatic megalomaniac and deepened the shame he felt towards his own name. To stop himself from doing something completely out of character, Wen Ning hid behind Wen Qing, closed his eyes, and had to stop himself from placing his hands over his ears. The unadulterated feeling that he could beat down Wen Chao in a fight had to have come from the same place as all the other things he was feeling. He desperately wanted to know where.

Wen Ning felt Wen Qing step forward before hesitating. It was only for a few seconds before she was standing beside Wen Chao and canceling his spell.

“Catching their attention is not what we came here for.”

Wen Chao smirked, and Wen Ning briefly worried he would attack her. Instead, he stepped through the gate. “For the Wen Clan of Qishan, this is nothing.”

Wen Qing remained silent. Wen Ning looked at the two Lan members on the ground, sending them a silent apology as he followed.

When they passed the gates, Wen Qing handed him a fine box. There was no explanation as to what it was for, but the look she gave him was enough to know it would be important. Wen Ning didn’t like the situation in which such an expensive box would be necessary. Wen Chao scoffed, and Wen Ning thought he’d destroy it. Instead, Wen Chao turned and ignored the siblings for the walk to the meeting hall.

Wen Ning caught himself searching for something, didn’t know what that something was, and shook himself. Wen Qing was doing the same though she was looking with known intent. Even if there wasn’t anything specific yet as far as Wen Ning knew. It was peaceful in the Recesses, a little cold compared to the dryer weather of Nightless City, and beautiful in a way that the city wasn’t. Everything appeared based on the natural world, using softer lines and shapes instead of the harsh angles the Wen favored. Gentle and unassuming the way Wen Ning wish everything could be, but nothing ever was.

They approached a long squat building astonishing in its simplicity. Windows were covered by sheer fabric that did nothing more then slightly blur the figures inside. Wen Chao scoffed again, mockingly, and without waiting for an introduction, or for the speaker inside to finish, burst in, bringing the entire rooms focus on them.

No one looked pleased to see them.

Wen Ning wanted to grab his sister’s sleeve but felt any movement would bring the censure of the room and he didn’t think he’d survive that. Instead, the box was his shield, over which he watched the proceedings.

Thinly veiled pleasantries were exchanged, Wen Chao being condescending and rude the whole time. “Surely the Wen Clan doesn’t need your lecture.” Wen Ning winced. Lan Wangji stepped forward, as beautiful and serene as the sect he came from. His lips pursed slightly and there was a dangerous glint in his eye.

“He’s so arrogant.” Turning, Wen Ning saw the Nie Young Master looking displeased from behind his fan. He didn’t think the Nie knew he’d said that quite so loud. Wen Chao was particularly nasty to those who spoke bad about him.

Motion in his peripheral brought his attention to another young man. A bright laugh echoed from somewhere in his memory, and Wen Ning almost dropped the box in surprise. It didn’t feel like his, but it also was in a way that was far too complicated. The young man took another step closer before speaking.

“In that case why did Young Master Wen come here?”

“Who is this hangdog?”

“I don’t deserve to be called a hangdog. I’m Wei Wuxian from the Jiang Clan of Yunmeng,” Wei Wuxian said, leaving Wen Ning fearing for him.

“Even a nobody dares to interrupt me.”

Wei Wuxian took a moment, taking the insult with grace.

“My brother, Jiang Cheng, was saluting just now. How could you shout and yell like that? Is this what the Wen Clan of Qishan teaches others?”

“Okay. Today I will teach you how our clan deals with those who don’t listen,” Wen Chao said.

“Young Master Wen, it is just a small disagreement why are you so aggressive?” Wei Wuxian said casually.

“The Jiang Clan of Yunmeng is unaware of etiquette. If I don’t give you a lesson people will say we don’t stick to our principles.”

They won’t, Wen Ning wanted to say, they will think better of us if you don’t do anything. But that wasn’t to be, given who his cousin was. The other Wen’s were the first to move, pulling swords and forming a semicircle around Wen Chao. Wei Wuxian and Jiang Cheng pulled theirs in retaliation. Followed by almost everyone else present.

Wen Ning glanced down at the box he carried. He doubted it would do much to release the animosity Wen Chao managed to create with all the clans represented here. The First Jade closed his eyes after a glance from his uncle, looking resigned. His flute was brought to his mouth, and he began to play. Soothing, familiar music that Wen Ning instinctively knew to relax to. In response to the music, every drawn sword was pulled into the air, before getting dropped before the owners’ feet.

Lan Xichen let the silence sit for a few seconds before stepping forward, coming to rest before Wen Chao. “Young Master Wen today is the Ceremony Day of Cloud Recesses. I hope you can restrain yourself.”

An ugly expression formed on Wen Chao’s face and the problem would have gotten worse if Wen Qing hadn’t moved forward at the same time Wen Chao did. She spoke first. Wen Ning had never been prouder or more terrified for his sister.

“I’m Wen Qing from the Wen Clan of Qishan. I’m under orders of his Excellency to attend the lecture. Me, and my little brother, Wen Ning, are new in Cloud Recesses, and are not familiar with the rules. We hope that Grand Master and Clan Leader Lan can forgive us.”

Lan Xichen smiled slightly. As the silence stretched, he realized it was probably a good time to go forward. No matter how his hands wanted to shake, or his skin tingled from the attention. With more confidence than he felt, Wen Ning moved up bedside his sister, handing over the box to her. The room remained silent, Lan Xichen making no move to accept the humble peace offering. Lan Qiren stood, coming to stand before his desk.

“If that’s so I’ll accept it.”

Lan Xichen nodded and accepted the gift somewhat reluctantly. “Young Master Wen, the Salute Ceremony is over. Please get some rest in our guest house.” He turned to Wen Qing and him. “As for tomorrow’s lecture please come here on time.”

Wen Chao scoffed again, looking around like he wanted to show a whole lot more disrespect. Wen Ning was eternally thankful when he turned and left instead.

⚜

Wen Ning couldn’t sleep. The night was still in a way it never was in Nightless City. It wasn’t that he particularly liked the noise of the city, but it was home and familiar. Here he could hear his own thoughts like he was saying them. His thoughts were loud enough as it was, suddenly having them the only noise in his head was disconcerting. Wen Chao had left after the confrontation, not taking Lan Xichen up on the offer to rest. Wen Qing and himself got taken to their rooms by a sour looking Lan. Not that Wen Ning blamed him. Heaving a sigh, he stood silently and escaped the confines of the room.

 It was a very nice room, simple as all things were in the Recesses. A single bed in one corner, a small table with room enough for two to sit comfortably. A tea set that was so pristine Wen Ning didn’t dare touch it for fear of breaking it. His travel robes were scrunched into a ball at the foot of his bed. Wen Qing wasn’t here to tell him off for it. A second to consider putting on an outer robe before Wen Ning shrugged and went out without one. The night was mild enough to not need anything warmer and at this time of night there wouldn’t be anyone out. He hesitated longest over the curfew, but there was such an overwhelming sense of familiarity to go out in the dark that the thought was eventually brushed away.

The night air was cold but refreshing. Wen Ning breathed deep. A three-quarter moon hung in the sky, illuminating everything with a soft white glow. With no place in mind, Wen Ning wandered. He was comfortable in the dark, had been ever since his illness. There wasn’t any way to explain why he felt like that only, he’d find himself awake in the middle of the night restless from dreams and searching for something he couldn’t name. Nightless City was not where he belonged, a feeling shared between the new sensations and himself. Here though, he felt comfortable as if he were re-walking a place he’d known well but forgotten over time.

He passed the library, now dark and still, a little intimidating with the large shadows and imposing structure. The eating hall, low and squat, and the main lesson building looking innocent. Training fields came and went, accompanied by memories of days spent in less pleasant places than the one here.

So wrapped in his thoughts he didn’t realize he’d reached the outer wall until voices broke the stillness. There were lanterns here. Small circles of light that competed successfully with the moonlight. The two figures were brilliant, and Wen Ning couldn’t look away.

Wen Ning watched, fascinated, as Wei Wuxian and Lan Wangji fought. They didn’t notice him wreathed in shadows, a place he knew intimately. Lan Wangji was ethereal under the moonlight, the pristine white of his robes seeming to give off light of its own. His blue eye would look amazing right now Wen Ning thought absently. Wei Wuxian appeared opposite him in almost every way. Even the white robes he wore, which on Lan Wangji seemed part of him, looked wrong on Wei Wuxian, like he was meant to wear another colour, darker, deeper, like his skin, sun warmed and darkened.

Lan Wangji was the full moonrise.

Wei Wuxian was the noon day sun.

Suddenly feeling an interloper in something not meant for a mortal to see, he moved a step back. That was as far as he made it. It was physically impossible to move farther. Wei Wuxian was beautiful. There was something about a sword that brought out a feral beauty in him. Lan Wangji was as perfect as always.

One of the white jars in Wei Wuxian’s hands was detached by Lan Wangji’s sword. The small noise Wei Wuxian made had Wen Ning moving to catch it. He caught it, smiling at his quickness, then froze when he felt the gazes of both. A slow turn revealed Wei Wuxian and Lan Wangji watching him.

“Come to disrupt more things?”

Wen Ning winced, drawing the jar closer to his chest. Wei Wuxian’s tone was neutral. Wen Ning’s heart began to pound against his ribs. Something was going to happen. He wasn’t sure he was going to like it. After this morning’s show, Wen Ning hadn’t expected much but he’d hoped it would be better than that. Lan Wangji glared down at him.

“I – N-no … I was just … couldn’t sleep.”

“And decided to wander? Ah, arrogant indeed these Wen’s didn’t you hear the rules?”

“I wasn’t – that’s not – I didn’t -!”

Wei Wuxian looked taken aback by his sudden and vehement denial. Lan Wangji watched him with more intensity. Ghosts of people he knew wavered before their physical counterparts. He waved them away not prepared for the not-quite-his-memories to surface. The two before him didn’t seem to know what to do with the gesture.

“I didn’t think I’d get caught.” Heat rushed to his cheeks. It was mumbled but heard anyway. Wei Wuxian burst into laughter, not quite as nice as Wen Ning knew it to be. A rough sound wanted to tear itself loose as the ghost of fond laughter curled around him. Wei Wuxian took the moment to escape from Lan Wangji, jumping down beside Wen Ning who shrunk back a little.

“I’m sorry.” The words trailed off as Wei Wuxian studied him. Wen Ning could feel where Wuxian’s gaze traveled. His heart was frantic now, beating like a bird’s wings against its cage. His breath was beginning to come in shorter gasps. Tears threatened to spill and melting into the ground sounded amazing. This was not the first meeting he had in mind. He didn’t know them, even if their ghosts smiled so fondly at him. Wei Wuxian took a step closer, a concerned frown making his face far more familiar than the uninterested one. He reached out a hand and as much as Wen Ning wanted the touch, he flinched.

“Ah, sorry,” Wei Wuxian pulled his hand back looking unsure.

Although the sudden urge to reach out and feel Wei Wuxian had him twitching, Wen Ning managed to refrain. He wasn’t looking at Lan Wangji yet. His heart couldn’t take the both of them at once. He looked up at Wei Wuxian. He was whole. It hurt to look at him. Wen Ning’s eye stung. Breathing deep, Wen Ning clutched the jar tighter, drawing attention to it.

“Thanks for catching that by the way. See Lan Zhan, someone appreciates good liquor.”

Right, he’d forgotten.

“Shameless.”

His gaze snapped to Lan Wangji, looking much, much to bright. Wen Ning’s vision was beginning to blur, and he wasn’t sure if it was because of the tears or his soon to be full blown hyperventilation.

Wei Wuxian chuckled. Whether it was just in Wei Wuxian’s nature to be forgiving or in the last few minutes he’d done something to pacify a suspicion, Wen Ning was grabbed and dragged away. A sound of pure agony sighed past his lips. Wei Wuxian paused; half turned at the sound. Lan Wangji jumped, landing in front of the pair, and forcing Wei Wuxian to turn back around. Wen Ning bumped into his back. Wei Wuxian’s still smelled of ink and wind, his hand warm even through Wen Ning’s robes.

Bichen once again was level with Wei Wuxian’s chest. A visceral image of that blade pointed at his own un-dead chest invaded his remaining brain space. The beating of his heart was all he could hear.  He felt Wei Wuxian laugh. Saw Bichen flash. Moved with Wei Wuxian as he rose his own in retaliation. He should stand in front of him. Protecting his Young Master was what he was resurrected for. He should move.

Jars dangled precariously from Wuxian’s sword hand. “Now, now, Lan Zhan. No need for this.”

“Shameless.” This time directed at Wei Wuxian.

There was no fondness in his tone. It punched a hole in Wen Ning’s gut, stuttering his breathing and forcing tears from his eyes. These weren’t the people he knew. A sob stuck in his throat.

Breathe rattled through him and there was a period of time where there was nothing. His cheek stung and he opened his eyes to see the sky and Wei Wuxian’s worried face. Eyelids fell back shut and it took immense effort to open them again. Wei Wuxian’s hand was raised but froze when he saw Wen Ning’s eyes.

“Why didn’t you say anything about being sick!”

He blinked a little faster this time. For once, his memories were crystal clear. Grass rustled and Lan Wangji’s shoes appeared in his periphery. A slight tilt brought his face into view. It really was a beautiful face. Wei Wuxian made a noise and Wen Ning turned back to him slowly. Amusement conflicted with concern and panic in his face and Wen Ning frowned.

At his confusion, the amusement won out and Wei Wuxian chuckled. “He does have a beautiful face I agree. See, Lan Zhan, I’m not the only one to think so.”

It took another slow blink for the words spoken to fully sink in. Even when it did, he couldn’t bring himself to feel embarrassed. This was Lan Wangji. He knew him too well or had at one point.

There was no rebuke from Lan Wnagji rousing Wen Ning’s confusion enough to look at him. He’d pointedly turned away. His red ears giving away the fact he’d been affected. Huh, Wen Ning didn’t ever remember that reaction, even when Wei Wuxian said the same thing. Wei Wuxian shifted, and Wen Ning abruptly realized he was lying on Wei Wuxian’s lap.

“I’m sorry!” he said and went to spring up but ended up in Wei Wuxian’s arms when the world spun dangerously.

“Easy. I can’t have you passing out again on me.”

He ached all over again, and the memories he’d so successfully supresses were dancing in front of him. He knew these two. He loved them, and they loved each other. Long buried disappointment would be buried no longer, and soon, he found himself crying against Wei Wuxian’s neck. The encompassing feeling of his arms was bordering on painful, but Wen Ning couldn’t bring himself to pull away.  He’d been without them too long to do that. They could have just as easily abandoned him, it wasn’t like he’d made a good impression on them, if he’d made one at all.

When Wen Ning’s sobbing eased, he remained pressed against Wei Wuxian. It would be nothing for him to remain, clinging to Wei Wuxian, beg him to never leave. The part of his brain that always sounded like Wen Qing told him he was being foolish. This Wei Wuxian wouldn’t know what he was saying, and the whole situation would get more uncomfortable than it already was. She was right as always. The few times he’d hugged Wei Wuxian in the past had been whispers of sensation, but now he could feel the heat of him, hear his heart beating, and the tingles that clung stubbornly to his skin made him happy. Wei Wuxian’s death felt like only yesterday.

Wen Ning did pull away though, slower than propriety would consider polite. There was a pat on his shoulder and opening his eyes he saw Wei Wuxian smiling at him. It was subdued but vibrant in a way only Wei Wuxian ever achieved. He definitely had not earned it after that disastrous show this morning.

“Not gonna hit me for touching you?” Wei Wuxian joked. Wen Ning tilted his head in confusion.

There was a second or two of incomprehension before his face heated. He didn’t miss this part of being alive. “No – that – before was only because … You surprised me is all.”

Wei Wuxian laughed, already reaching back into his space. Wen Ning loved it.

“Is that so? Then you don’t mind me doing this?” A warm arm wrapped under his and gave a firm tug as Wei Wuxian stood.

“No.” Whenever you want. Wen Ning stood too, twitching as Wei Wuxian’s hands rubbed against his shoulder blades. No one knew how ticklish he was there, no one had gotten close enough when he was alive, and it never mattered when he was dead. He didn’t want Wei Wuxian to know though, given the others penchant for mischief.

Wen Ning took a step back and froze. He could feel Lan Wangji behind him, a little surprised he hadn’t left or called for others. He’d been without Lan Wangji longer than Wei Wuxian. His presence brought back nights of calm study, of sunny afternoons watching Wei Wuxian and Lan Sizhui spar or argue. Both men were easy for Wen Ning to sense, always had been.

Wei Wuxian burned hot.

 Lan Wangji burned cold.

His favorite place had always been between them. It wasn’t even that Lan Wangji was that close. He’d kept a respectable distance.

“Thank you for taking care of me,” he told Wei Wuxian. Turning he addressed Lan Wangji, bowing. “I am sorry for being out after curfew. I will take whatever punishment you think necessary.” I’m sorry for Wen Chao. He is arrogant, and I want nothing to do with him. Please don’t think I am anything like him.

He met Lan Wangji’s eyes, surprised to see a brief flash of startled pride at his words. Wen Ning sucked in a breath so fast he almost chocked. Even still he was disappointed when there was no familiarity, no affection, shining in Lan Wangji’s eyes. While never as close as with Wei Wuxian, Wen Ning liked to assume he and Lan Wangji had gotten at least to friendship, perhaps even companions. Here, now, he was just Wen Qionglin, a rule breaking Wen.

Never had he been so disappointed in his heritage.

Wen Ning continued to stare. At least in this he would try show his worth. Lan Wangji stared back until he dipped in acquiescence. At what, Wen Ning wasn’t sure. His face was still warm from crying and probably looked ugly. He always got all blotchy when he cried.

“Well, now that that’s settled, come on Wen Ning, I’m sure Lan Zhan has a patrol to finish.”

Contrary to what Wen Ning expected, Lan Wangji just watched them go. Wei Wuxian’s hand was around his wrist, warm and solid. Lan Wangji stood, Bichen still drawn, bathed in moonlight. Anyone else would look lonely, but Lan Wangji appeared regal, like he belonged to the moonlight. Like he was made from it.

Wen Ning felt like sobbing again. There were too many new things to go over and being pulled away from Lan Wangji felt like being torn from him all over again. The words wouldn’t come, and he watched the figure of Lan Wangji until he disappeared. Not sure what exactly his expression had been, Wen Ning tried to wipe it off his face before Wei Wuxian could see.

Wei Wuxian didn’t look back, step purposeful enough Wen Ning knew he was running away. Still a little wobbly on his feet, Wen Ning toddled after Wei Wuxian, feeling child-like and young. It was also the most natural thing in the world. Wei Wuxian also hadn’t dropped his hand.

“You okay being alone?”

Blinking back to himself, Wen Ning jerked his head forward in a nod. There was concern in Wei Wuxian’s question and Wen Ning basked in it. Even if it was just Wei Wuxian being himself.

There was doubt in Wei Wuxian’s expression. Wen Ning couldn’t seem to stop the tears. If every now and then his breath hitched, Wei Wuxian was kind enough not to say anything. Wei Wuxian opened his mouth to protest but closed it with a shake of his head. Wen Ning wished he would. But he was still a Wen and a stranger no matter how nice Wei Wuxian was being.

“That’s good, don’t want something to happen to you if no one’s gonna be there.” He stops abruptly and turns. “Where’re you staying?”

Wen Ning says and then they’re off again. Like it was a great adventure. Wen Ning smiled softly to himself. The bottle of liquor had gotten lost somewhere and Wen Ning felt regret at losing it.

“I’m sorry,” he said, as they wandered up to his accommodations.

“Hmm?”

“For the bottle. I dropped it.” For how rude Wen Chao was to you. You are the most wonderful thing in the world to me. For ever forgetting you existed.

“No worries. You’re more important and I can always get more.”

He stopped breathing. Did that mean he wasn’t in trouble for this morning? Could he hope that Wei Wuxian didn’t hold the faults of his cousin against him? The words played themselves on repeat, would continue to do so for weeks. Wei Wuxian turned to speak, saw his face, and leaned forward concerned.

“You good? Gonna faint on me again?”

Wen Ning shook his head unable to form words. Wei Wuxian was dangerous. Why did this have to be hard? Wuxian didn’t move, hand still wrapped around Wen Ning’s wrist, his concern still knitting his brows together.

“You sure?”

“Yes,” Wen Ning managed.

Wuxian gave him a skeptical once over. “If you say so. Let me walk you to the door.”

“You don’t – “

“It looks like you are going to faint again, and I would feel bad if I left you on your own.” Without waiting, as usual, Wuxian marched forward not stopping to consider where his room might be.

“To the left,” Wen Ning said. Wuxian adjusted course with all the confidence of one who knew where they were going. It was adorably Wei Wuxian. They reached Wen Ning’s door with surprising silence, and before he left Wei Wuxian shot him another guard lowering smile.

“Good night, Wei-gongzi,” Wen Ning said softly, bowing slightly.

“Call me Wei Ying.”

He closed his eyes at the onslaught of memories. Letting the last time Wei Wuxian said that wash over him. Another nod and he pulled his wrist free, gazing up at the concerned confusion on Wei Wuxian’s face before moving into his room. Wen Ning pressed his forehead to the closed door, listening to Wei Wuxian’s retreating footsteps.

This was so not fair.

 

Chapter 2: Of Rabbits and Punishment

Notes:

As is not probably surprising I have taken the things that I like from the original work, partly because I don't actually remember the order and partly because they fit into my fic better this way, and moved them around. So, if things are mashed up they are done with some kind of purpose.

Edited: 2024-10-19

If Wen Ning had ever managed to get drunk, he imagined it would feel like this. Thoughts pounded against his skull like a bludgeon, and the muscles at the base of his neck were tight and pulling at his shoulders. Part of the problem was that he’d apparently slept on the floor. His back was sore too, creaking as he pulled himself against the door.

He’d done something last night but had done a good job of forgetting it. He should be concerned, right? He’d wound up on the floor in his, he paused. His sleep clothes. Wen Ning had a sinking suspicion he wasn’t going to like that fact when he remembered. If he remembered. The newly acquired memories from last night surfaced. There was a slap, which brought his hand to his cheek, causing him to flinch at its tenderness.

Why would someone slap him? He’d done something, hadn’t he. As if relenting something, his memories swamped him. Oh. Oh no. He’d just…and then he…and Wei Wuxian had…and Lan Wangji! Why had he gone out in his sleep clothes!?  Wen Ning was too busy lamenting his choices to notice Wen Qing approaching until the door opened.

She took one look at him and frowned. One of her ‘I’m worried but I don’t want you to know’ frowns. “Did you sleep on the floor? Why is there a bruise on your cheek?

“Yes?”

She was glaring now. “Maybe I should send you home.”

“No!” He scrambled to untangle his limbs from themselves. Staggering into Wen Qing when he managed.

“You’re sleeping on the floor,” she said, catching him easily. Already running her fingers along the base of his skull and down over his shoulders.

“It’s not that bad.”

She snorted. “You’re not well. How did you get that bruise?” There was an air of murder, and Wen Ning suddenly felt worried for Wei Wuxian.

“It doesn’t hurt,” he said, much he amended to himself. Wei Wuxian had not gone easy.

She pinned him with a stare that said there would be no escape. “Why were you sleeping on the floor and how did you get that bruise?”

Suddenly interested in everything but her face, Wen Ning tried to think of a reason that didn’t make Wen Qing want to go out and actually kill Wei Wuxian. Not telling her it was then. “I fell off the bed.” It was lame, they both knew it. He hoped she would believe it anyway.

“I’m trying to keep you alive,” she said, hands tight around his biceps. Wen Ning blinked at the emotion in her voice. “Why do you seem keen on doing the opposite? You almost died.”

“But I didn’t,” he said, knowing that was a mistake.

Wen Qing narrowed her eyes as hands coming to rest on her hips. All previous vulnerability was gone. “I am never letting you out of my sight.”

It was his turn to sigh, although more discretely.

“Come on,” she said. “We have class.”

“You have class,” he corrected.

“We. Either you’re in class or I’m not.”

Wen Ning stared at his sister incredulously. “I’m not old enough.”

“They made an exception. Now let’s go.”

They had not, in fact, made an exception if he remembered anything about it from his previous life, but Wen Ning didn’t want to add to the already stewing anger that was Wen Qing. Going to class was the last thing he wanted, but this was his sister, and he wasn’t getting out of it. Guilt also ate at him. He wasn’t about to tell her how he’d actually gotten the bruise, and that meant he owed her. Maybe he’d get to see the famous classroom incident.

He was dressed and out the door in under five minutes. Wen Qing was doing her version of looming, and Wen Ning considered the chances of convincing her to stop. Never were especially high. No one looked surprised to see him. Not that many knew his age, and even if they did the aura Wen Qing kept around her discouraged any attempts at complaint.

The walk itself was nice. He was stiff from his impromptu night on the floor, and the morning air and brisk walk worked out the worst of it. Wen Qing was furiously silent, and Wen Ning was appropriately tense beside her. It wasn’t until they were sitting in the classroom that Wen Ning remembered Wen Qing hadn’t gone to class in his previous life. Had she? While the memories he did remember were good ones, the rest was hazy at best.

The thought was distracting enough he missed the rest of the room filling. Wen Qing chose a seat towards the back of the room near the door, giving them a good view of the room. Lan Qiren was talking, a large pile of scrolls in front of him.

“The sixth rule, accumulate virtues and merits.”

Wen Ning could see Wei Wuxian slump already, cheek resting on his hand. He’d forgotten that the first class was the reading of the rules. Was it not possible to read out the ones that pertained most to the visiting students? Although, if Lan Qiren was anything like in his past life, he considered all the rules to have the same importance. Considering the monotonous tone Lan Qiren read them in, Wen Ning thought he was doing decently well at staying awake. Wen Qing had a diagram spread out before her, not even trying to appear attentive. Although, truthfully, the only ones paying attention with any focus were the Lan disciples.

He watched the notes move between Wei Wuxian and Nie Huaisang. Jiang Cheng glared at them from in front of Wen Ning. As Wei Wuxian moved to place the paper turtle on Lan Qiren’s back, Wen Ning’s gaze shifted to Lan Wangji. The stiff set of his shoulders couldn’t dim the happiness Wen Ning felt at seeing him. Melancholy soon took its place however, as at one time, Lan Wangji would have just smiled at Wei Wuxian.

Sensing his shift in mood, Wen Qing looked up from her diagram, took stock of the room, frowned, and went back to it. Wen Ning smiled gently. Wen Ning had forgotten the intensity of Lan Wangji’s stare when he was displeased, feeling just as affected by it as Wei Wuxian was. Peace settled over the classroom again for another hour, Wei Wuxian growing more and more fidgety. He watched curiously as Wei Wuxian pulled a red paper man from his robe, filled it with spiritual energy. With a flick of his fingers he made it jump onto Lan Wangji’s shoulder.

Wen Ning smiled in anticipation of Lan Wangji’s own and was startled when a glare was returned instead. He really needed to stop expecting things that weren’t going to happen. Pain sparked in his chest at the thought, and it took several deep breaths for it to fade. Wen Qing’s hand was on his arm when he relaxed enough to open his eyes. Turns out he’d missed Lan Qiren’s initial discovery and several questions, leaving him with Wei Wuxian’s final response, the one that got him kicked out.

“What if the wish was to kill lots of people in revenge?”

“Suppression is after liberation. If necessary, elimination would also follow.” This was Lan Wangji.

“It’s such a waste. I actually knew the answer, but I was thinking of a fourth way.”

“I’ve never heard of a fourth way,” Lan Qiren said.

“Since the executioner died suddenly, it’s only natural he’d turn into a ghost. Since he executed more than a hundred people before he died, why not dig up the graves of those people, arouse their resentment, collect their heads, and use them to fight the ghost?”

Wen Ning could feel the tension in the room already. He didn’t know if he had much of an opinion on using the dead to fight the dead, but considering it was Wei Wuxian’s demonic cultivation that allowed him to live he was glad it had existed then.

However, Wen Ning would make sure that Wei Wuxian would never have to suffer in that way again. Even if the memories were hazier that he’d like, he would always remember watching Wei Wuxian and wanting to help.

Wen Qing was shaking him. He looked at her questioningly. A worried set of her brows let him know he’d been under longer than he’d thought. The classroom was almost empty. “You were staring.” There was more, but she didn’t continue.

“Oh. Sorry.”

She nodded sharply and had to grab him when he almost toppled over. Blood flowed back into his legs; a sensation he’d forgotten existed in his dead state. It hurt. The few in the room glanced at them, curious.

“All good.” He patted Wen Qing’s hand lips pulled in a tight smile.

Wen Qing looked rather unimpressed with him and kept an arm through his as they left the classroom. The walk back to his room was as uneventful as it had been on the way there. Wen Qing sat him on the bed with an order of, ‘don’t move.’ He was content to stay that way, until he remembered that he’d been somewhere else the last time.

Standing abruptly, he fled.

He was so much in a huff he barreled straight past Lan Wangji, only to trip and, if not for him, would have had a rather unpleasant fall. Panicked and disoriented it took several seconds for Wen Ning to realize someone held the back of his robe. A few more seconds to steady his breathing enough to do anything about it and more seconds still to turn and realize it was Lan Wangji. He jerked so hard in surprise he wrenched himself out of Lan Wangji’s grip, almost falling and ended up instead with a firm grip on his bicep.

“Thank you,” he said belatedly when Lan Wangji had let go and the two stood silently. Awkwardly. But that might have just been him and his inability to look away from Lan Wangji for more than a few seconds. This wasn’t who he’d come to find, but at the moment Wen Ning couldn’t think of a more fitting person. It was habit now to relax in Lan Wangji’s presence, which he did, too suddenly, as he almost planted himself in the dirt again.

Lan Wangji frowned hand outstretched but not quite touching. Only slightly overwhelmed, Wen Ning tried a smile. From the twitch of Lan Wangji’s eyebrow he failed. Deciding it was simply better to get the worst over with, Wen Ning closed his eyes, drinking in Lan Wangji’s presence, allowing the steady silence to lull him into calm. Emotion clogged his throat at the familiarity of it, of being allowed to exist in the same space as Lan Wangji, even if there was no steadying hand on his arm, or occasional turn of a page.

When Wen Ning opened his eyes, Lan Wangji was still there, and an undetermined amount of time had passed. Lan Wangji didn’t seem annoyed or impatient, so Wen Ning hoped it hadn’t been too long.

“Okay?”

Wen Ning nodded, feeling a flush take over his face. Lan Wangji watched him for a few seconds before motioning him to follow. He did, instantly. It was always so easy to follow Lan Wangji. They took the path up to the library, and Wen Ning remembered he had said he would take whatever punishment Lan Wangji thought necessary. It had been brief but after they all settled in the Cloud Recesses, he remembered being jealous when Wei Wuxian complained about the punishment. Wen Ning had thought it would be amazing to get to sit with Lan Wangji for so long without distractions. Later, he found it was as amazing as he’d thought.

They stopped in front of the library, and Lan Wangji motioned inside. “Sit. Wait.”

Wen Ning nodded, watching Lan Wangji until he disappeared, then turned back to the building. He had never actually been inside before. Lan Qiren proclaimed it a distraction to have a fierce corpse in a place of study. Wei Wuxian and, surprising at the time, Lan Wangji, were indignant on his behalf at the slight. Managing to convince them it wasn’t worth fighting about took some time, and as much as Wen Ning would love to see, it wasn’t worth the conflict it would make. Instead, whenever Wen Ning had a question Wei Wuxian would research all he could for him. The only time Wei Wuxian put any amount of effort into things related to the library much to Lan Qiren’s annoyance and Lan Wangji’s amusement.

He heard Wen Qing before he saw her and was quite starkly reminded that he’d run away after a direct order to stay. Turning, he saw her furious march down the path and worried if he’d managed to get himself sent home anyway. She stopped before him, looking up at his one step height difference. Normally a superior position, but Wen Ning felt small and guilty.

“I’m sorry,” he said, before Wen Qing could scold him. It was a weak buffer, but whatever sincerity she saw in him made her sigh. There were a few minutes of her studying him, contemplating something Wen Ning knew he’d never get to know.

“The person I talked to said you were walking with Young Master Lan. Where is he?”

“He went to find Wei-gongzi.”

She raised a brow. “Then why are you waiting here?”

“He asked me to.”

“And you do whatever Young Master Lan tells you?”

Yes, was on the tip of his tongue when he realized that wasn’t something he should say. He would do almost anything either of them asked, but since he’d only known them for two days and, as far as Wen Qing knew, never talked to them, it didn’t make sense. His silence was about as clear as anything he could have said. She frowned.

“Is it alright if I stay here?” Wen Qing narrowed her eyes, and Wen Ning tried his best to not flush and look away. Not flushing was almost impossible, but he did manage to keep his sister’s gaze. “It’s quiet here, and I can distract myself with books.”

“You expect me to believe that?”

“Yes?”

Wen Ning tensed, waiting. Wen Qing regarded him again. “Fine, but you have to stay here until I come and get you. If you run away again, I will take you home. Understand?”

Trying not to let the hope show on his face, Wen Ning nodded. For once he must have succeeded because Wen Qing didn’t say anything as she walked away. Her retreating figure was replaced almost immediately by a complaining Wei Wuxian and a stoic Lan Wangji.

“No one has to know, Lan Zhan. You don’t want to do this as much as me. Can’t we just agree to not tell?”

“Hm.”

“No fun.” Spying Wen Ning, Wei Wuxian’s pout bloomed into a smile, and he picked up the pace to a not quite run to join him on the step. “Wen Ning. Glad to see you up and about. Everything good, nothing more wrong than usual?”

Wen Ning was helpless to resist a return smile. “Everything’s well, Wei-gongzi thank you for helping me.”

“I told you to call me Wei Ying,” he said.

Wen Ning just smiled and shook his head. I wasn’t worthy of calling you that in my past life. I don’t think I’ve quite earned it yet in this one.

Wei Wuxian frowned but didn’t press. “Friends help each other, especially when they’re sick.” Wei Wuxian’s gaze scanned over him, and Wen Ning couldn’t quite resist the shiver that followed. While he frowned at the motion, Wei Wuxian accepted his words. “With you here I suppose this won’t be terrible.”

With another blinding grin, he laced his arm through Wen Ning’s and pulled him into the library. The interior was more impressive than anything Wei Wuxian could describe. Scrolls lined the walls, tucked neatly into their cubbies, low desks and chairs dotted around at intervals. Lan Wangji pointed them in the direction of a cluster of three desks. Taking the elevated one, he motioned them to take the other two. Wen Ning did, tucking his feet under him only for Wei Wuxian to plop down beside him.

“Umm.”

“It would be lonely by myself. There’s enough room for two here, right?”

Wen Ning shot a quick glance at Lan Wangji. “Wei Wuxian.”

“Lan Wangji,” Wei Wuxian replied, teasingly.

Lan Wangji looked pointedly at the empty desk, but Wei Wuxian simply blinked innocently. “Is there something you want to say, Lan Zhan?”

Tensing at the use of his name, Lan Wangji said rather tersely, “Move to the other desk. This is punishment.”

“But Wen Ning will get lonely if I’m not here. Right Wen Ning?”

The banter was familiar enough, Wen Ning softened, a smile tugging at his lips. Wei Wuxian looked a little startled at seeing it but grinned in response. “This is punishment, Wei-gongzi. Lan-gongzi does have a point.”

“No fair, taking his side.” He pouted, settling further into his seat. “I’m not moving.”

Lan Wangji looked displeased, didn’t try to make Wei Wuxian move. Wen Ning was always willing to sit beside Wei Wuxian. Content for the first time since he arrived, Wen Ning collected some paper and the rules and started copying them. Wei Wuxian did the same with much more glee than Wen Ning would expect.

“What do you think, Wen Ning?” Wei Wuxian held up a painting of Lan Wangji sitting at his desk. It had only been twenty minutes and what Wen Ning had thought was Wei Wuxian writing rules had actually been him painting. The same painting that had been set up in the Jingshi, placed often among the papers on Lan Wangji’s desk. He didn’t think Wei Wuxian had been aware Lan Wangji still had it. Otherwise, there would have been much more teasing. In the past, Lan Wangji would look at it and smile, this present one was trying not to be embarrassed.

So cute.

“It’s nice,” he said, looking into Wei Wuxian’s beaming face.

“See, Lan Zhan. It’s nice.” He placed the piece on the table where Wen Ning studied it.

“A pretty work for a pretty model,” he said quietly, running his fingers over the page. Looking up, he saw Wei Wuxian staring at him. Wen Ning flushed and looked away, pulling his hand from the page in the process.

“Shameless,” Lan Wangji said, sounding, to Wen Ning’s ears, fonder than before. Wei Wuxian laughed before turning away. For the next half-hour, Wen Ning focused on the rules in front of him, copying them with a focus he didn’t usually have. Oddly enough, Wei Wuxian was quiet the whole time and when Lan Wangji stood suddenly and tossed the book he was holding, Wen Ning jumped, smearing ink over his freshly written lines.

Lamenting over his wasted work, he looked up. Wei Wuxian was laughing so hard he was on the floor. Lan Wangji stood over him face scrunched into embarrassed anger. The book he’d been reading lay open, showing a portrait of two men in a rather compromising position. It was not the first time Wen Ning had seen this specific picture, though he still flushed brightly. Wei Wuxian had not been shy in telling him all about those he thought were interesting.

“Lan Zhan, Lan Zhan, a joke, a joke.” Wei Ying chuckled.

Scandalized and mortified, Lan Wangji grabbed up the book, threw it in the air then took Bichen, and slashed the book to ribbons.

“That was borrowed.” Wei Wuxian pouted. “Can’t take a joke, can you Lan Zhan.”

“Absurd. Shameless.” Bichen was leveled at a now standing Wei Wuxian.

Wei Wuxian raised his arms. “Easy, easy. See, Wen Ning didn’t mind, did you?”

Lan Wangji turned his attention to Wen Ning who flushed harder under the scrutiny. “I – that wasn’t – umm.”

Blinking at him, Wei Wuxian’s mouth curved into his mischievous smile. “Have you seen that before?” Wen Ning shifted uncomfortably, looking down at the torn book. “You have! Who would have thought! Did you like it?”

The questions were thrown at him from across the room where Wei Wuxian was currently escaping Lan Wangji’s anger. His laughter rang through the library. Lan Wangji frowned more at the noise. Eventually, Wei Wuxian escaped behind Wen Ning, grabbing his shoulder’s, and using him as a shield. Lan Wangji stopped on the other side of the desk, face making an expression Wen Ning always associated with him.

“Will you tell me Wen Ning?” Wei Wuxian asked over his shoulder.

Panic was slowly making its way up Wen Ning’s throat, but he swallowed it down best he could. Wei Wuxian didn’t know he’d seen that picture before, just assumed he seen pictures like it. He hadn’t, in fact, seen others. That specific one just happened to have significance, and Wei Wuxian, despite what he says, was sentimental. Even if it was an erotic picture.

He remained silent, though Wei Wuxian’s gaze urged him to spill. Wen Ning discovered he could be stubborn when he wanted. Eventually, Wei Wuxian huffed and slumped down beside him.

“Fine, don’t say, but I will find out.” Wen Ning desperately hoped he never did. It would be accompanied by a conversation he didn’t know how to have. Time travel was a bit unbelievable.

“Enough, Wei Wuxian. Finish the rules.” Lan Wangji seemed calmer than Wei Wuxian’s first telling, though there was still an air of disappointment that seemed to characterise his early interactions with Wei Wuxian. This disappointment, much to Wen Ning’s misfortune, was also directed at him. Wei Wuxian slumped more but picked up his brush and began writing again. Looking back at his own work, he regarded the mark he’d made earlier, sighed, and scrapped the whole page.

Strictly speaking, Wen Ning wasn’t forced to be here. His little night exploration hadn’t gone farther than those in the room. When Lan Wangji returned with a complaining Wei Wuxian, he’d given Wen Ning a look and when combined with Wei Wuxian, Wen Ning had been more than willing to join the pair. Even if it had been formally assigned, Wen Ning wouldn’t have thought it a punishment, not when it was sitting with the two people he adored most.

While the silence lasted, Wen Ning watched Lan Wangji and Wei Wuxian from under his lashes. It made him happy to know they were happy, and if sometimes it stung that he wasn’t included, that was something he was willing to put up with if it meant he could see them well. There wasn’t any time to get to know Lan Wangji before Wei Wuxian.

He had, however, spent enough time with Wei Wuxian to know how much his soulmate being around affected him. There was a steadiness and contentment to him that was never present in the Burial Mounds, though he supposed it wasn’t the greatest place for anyone. It had carried over into Wei Wuxian’s reincarnation too, before he’d come to realize just how much Lan Wangji loved him, and the length he was willing to go for him. 

Wen Ning always made do with watching and being allowed close. It was one thing to include a living human in their relationship, it was another if it was a corpse, no matter how sentient he was. Changing their what they were probably wouldn’t affect how Wei Wuxian acted anyway, not that much ever did, and Wen Ning smiled at the thought.

It wasn’t until Wei Wuxian burst out of the room that he saw he hadn’t gotten any more rules down, too distracted by his thoughts. He looked up and didn’t know whether to be surprised by the fact that he’d missed whatever conversation had Lan Wangji’s face scrunched as it was, or the fact that Wei Wuxian had seemed strangely excited with the task he was heading towards.

Not long after Wei Wuxian returned, holding a wiggling bag aloft proudly. “Proof.” Dumping the bag in Lan Wangji’s lap, he stepped up beside Wen Ning again, smiling expectantly at Lan Wangji.

Lan Wangji for his part only looked mildly surprised when he caught the bag and opened it to reveal two rabbits, one white the other black. Wen Ning sucked in a breath at the sight of them. He suddenly felt like crying over the two furry bundles that so perfectly represented Wei Wuxian and Lan Wangji. Lan Wangji blinked down at them surprised, running his hands over their backs with ease.

Feeling a gaze on him, he turned to see Wei Wuxian watching him as much as he was smiling smugly at Lan Wangji. He seemed thoughtful and Wen Ning found himself flushing for some reason. Turning back revealed Lan Wangji frowning at them both. Wen Ning was struck with an old feeling of panic. He used to get them when Lan Wangji would be unhappy with his presence around Wei Wuxian. It took a few seconds to realize he wasn’t frowning at him but at the young man beside him.

“I couldn’t find any pheasants but there are lots of rabbits. I thought they would look better then a pheasant anyway. What do you think, fat aren’t they? You want to keep them?”

Lan Wangji looked down again at the two rabbits indifferently.

“If you don’t want them then we might as well eat them. Shouldn’t let them go to waste.”

“No,” Lan Wangji and Wen Ning said at the same time. Wei Wuxian looked surprised at them. “No killing in the Cloud Recesses,” Lan Wangji finished.

“Then I’ll take them outside and kill them. Meat is hard to come by around here if you weren’t aware.”

“Give them to me,” Lan Wangji said like it pained him. Wen Ning released his tension. He would have taken them if Lan Wangji didn’t. Something that was so dear to him in the past would not be killed now. If he were lucky maybe this time, they would like him.

The darker one finally decided it had had enough of Lan Wangji’s lap and hopped onto the desk where it promptly stuck its foot in Lan Wangji’s ink. It then proceeded to hop around the desk. Wei Wuxian produced lettuce out of nowhere, and managed to coax the rabbits down to the floor. Lan Wangji looked at his ruined paper with a heavy frown and didn’t notice when one of the rabbits decided it was more comfortable on top of the other.

Wei Wuxian made a sound at the back of his throat. “Lan Zhan.”

“What?” Lan Wangji looked annoyed as he turned his attention to Wei Wuxian and by extension the rabbits.

“Do you think – “

“Their both male!”

Wei Wuxian burst into laughter. “I didn’t even finish, what are you thinking. Even though I caught them I didn’t notice, but you…”

Lan Wangji angrily grabbed Wei Wuxian collar and threw him out the open window, slamming it shut. Wen Ning gathered up the rabbits before they could join their kidnapper or get glared at by Lan Wangji. Both settled easily into Wen Ning’s arms causing him to stare in awe. No matter how much he’d wished, the rabbits in his past life always avoided him. A shaky smile warmed his face as he ran his hands tentatively down the rabbit’s backs.

So soft.

A full smile bloomed as the quieter one shifted closer burying its fluffy snout into Wen Ning’s stomach. The darker climbed back on top matching its pairs actions. A noise brought his attention back up in time to see Lan Wangji watching him with an odd expression. It was gone too quick for Wen Ning to read, swiftly followed by Wei Wuxian bursting back through the window.

“That wasn’t very nice, Lan Zhan.”

Blank-faced, Lan Wangji turned. “Tomorrow you will write all again.”

“But Lan Zhan!”

Lan Wangji glared at Wei Wuxian and gave a nod to Wen Ning before leaving the library. If Wen Ning didn’t know better, he might think Lan Wangji was running away. They watched Lan Wangji’s retreating back for a while before Wei Wuxian’s attention turned back to him.

“You shouldn’t tease him too much,” Wen Ning said quietly, not wanting to move in case the rabbits decided this was a one-time thing.

“He’s too fun to tease. Never can take a joke.”

“Your jokes are never funny to any but you, Wei-gongzi.”

Wei Wuxian took mock offence. “How could you Wen Ning. I have hilarious jokes.”

Wen Ning found himself falling back into the same indulgent smile he’d always given Wei Wuxian in the past. It was too easy to get comfortable with him.

“I will get him to show me another expression, just wait.” Wei Wuxian promised, searching Wen Ning’s face while he did.

Wen Ning chuckled, something he didn’t do often in this life or the last. It felt good. “I will look forward to it.”

Wei Wuxian’s eyes widened at the sound, and a surprised smile lit his features. “Don’t suppose I could have your pages for tomorrow?”

“No,” he said, and Wei Wuxian huffed.

“Fine, I will suffer through on my own. Come tomorrow?”

Wen Ning blinked at the sudden request. “If you’ll have me.”

Wei Wuxian beamed. “Always.”

Looking down at the rabbits to hide his excitement, Wen Ning heard Wei Wuxian call out a farewell before exiting the library claiming he had something to do. Wen Ning sat petting the rabbits until Wen Qing came to get him. There was plenty of disapproving looks and questions about where exactly he’d gotten the rabbits, but Wen Ning was too happy and content to do more than one word answers. With a sigh, Wen Qing picked one up and carried it to his room.

He dressed for bed, letting the rabbits hop around as they wished still far too happy about them, especially when he realized their cuddling wasn’t a one time thing and they were more than willing to burrow into his side when he placed them on the bed.

Tomorrow, he’d return them, but for now they were his.

Chapter 3: Of Feelings and Discovery

Notes:

Oh look it's a day early because I have no self-control and want people to read it. I'll probably have to slow down after this though. Darn editing is making this difficult. I've read this over a few times so I don't think there are any major problems but for me, that doesn't always happen.

Regardless, please enjoy.

Edited: 2024-10-19

The next morning found the rabbits still beside him. Wen Ning smiled before sitting up gently. The white one was already awake, shifting as Wen Ning moved. The other merely snuggled up to his pillow and went back to sleep. It was early still, his body used to the times of Cloud Recesses. The happy feeling that had settled over him in the library was still pleasantly apparent. The rabbits only added to that. His smile faltered slightly when he remembered they would have to be returned to Lan Wangji.

The names, Wu for the darker on, and Ji, for the lighter one, had been such an easy transition it was as though they hadn’t ever been without them. Smiling, Wen Ning stood and dressed, Ji following him onto the floor. When he was dressed, he scoped up Wu.

“Come one, Wu. It’s time to return you to your master.”

Ji followed behind without prompting. The sun had fully risen but there wasn’t yet the bustle of daily life. Wen Ning didn’t know if Lan Wangji would be in classes yet and decided to go wander again. He kept to the less frequented places since he wasn’t sure how the rabbits would be taken. Ji managed to keep up for most of his wandering, while Wu was content to slumber in his arms. When Ji started to lag, Wen Ning bent and picked him up jarring Wu awake and causing him to wiggle in excitement at having his partner there.

“Stop wiggling or I’ll drop you.” Wen Ning warned. Wu wiggled a little more before settling in beside Ji, ears twitching contentedly. Wen Ning resisted the urge to coo. They really were too cute.

In the end he found himself in the future rabbit clearing. To his surprise there were already a few there munching happily on the grass. A few of them looked at him curiously and he froze waiting for their verdict. After a few noses twitched the group collectively decided he wasn’t a threat and went back to eating.

“Shall we wait here a while?” He said, placing his two rabbits on the grass. Wu immediately jumped away greeting the other rabbits enthusiastically, gathering them together like his name’s sake was so good at. Ji, on the other hand was more subdue, studying the other rabbits before he suddenly jumped towards the growing bunch, scaring away a rabbit who had gotten too close to Wu before settling in beside him. Wen Ning chuckled. Jealous Lan Wangji would always be jealous Lan Wangji, no matter the form.

It still hurt a little that Lan Wangji wouldn’t ever be jealous for him but that was okay. Wei Wuxian was much more likely to need the jealous protection then Wen Ning. It wasn’t as if anyone had ever found him attractive.

He sat in the clearing for over an hour, letting the familiar atmosphere soothe him further. He’d begun to dose a little when there was a surprised noise behind him. Startled, Wen Ning tried to stand but realized that Wu and Ji were sitting at his feet, and he thought for one horrible moment that he would step on them. Releasing an extremely pathetic squeak, Wen Ning tried to shift his weight backwards but didn’t succeed as his legs were still trapped by the rabbits. He braced for the fall, praying he didn’t hit anything only to be jerked upwards at the last minute.

After finding his feet he turned to see Lan Wangji frowning at him and felt only slight disappointment that he hadn’t ended up in Lan Wangji’s arms.

“It’s not a habit I usually have.” Lan Wangji released him, giving him a look. Wen Ning couldn’t quite keep himself from pouting. “It’s not,” he said, looking away and down when he felt pressure on his feet.

Wu and Ji each sat on one, ears and noses twitching in what Wen Ning would take as concern. “I came to return these two to you. They got left behind in the library.” He scoped them up, holding them out slightly for Lan Wangji to take. Instead of doing so he simply stared at them. Wen Ning waited in silence for a while, watching Lan Wangji’s blank face.

“Lan-gongzi?” That brought the gaze up to him but didn’t prompt Lan Wangji to take the rabbits. “The rabbits?” He tried, lifting them slightly higher. Wu was beginning to fuss, not a fan of being held like that for so long. Wen Ning was forced to bring them in close or risk dropping them. Shifting his gaze back to Lan Wangji, he saw the other had followed the movement.

“Shall I leave them here?”

“They seem to like you.”

Wen Ning looked from Lan Wangji to the rabbits and smiled sappily. “Yes.”

“Keep them?”

“No!” he said immediately looking up quickly. “They wouldn’t like Nightless City.”

Lan Wangji appeared to contemplate something, looking between the rabbits and Wen Ning, before nodding and walking closer to take the rabbits. The brief brush of arms made Wen Ning’s day. He smiled again when Wu and Ji were settled into Lan Wangji’s arms. Lan Wangji’s gaze rested on them, looking only slightly concerned at the prospect of now having to take care of them.

“You can leave them here. Wu will be happier with space to run around, and Ji won’t go anywhere without him.”

“Wu? Ji?”

Wen Ning felt his stomach drop. He really was amazing at embarrassing himself, wasn’t he? “Just something I’ve been calling them.”

“Hm.”

There wasn’t any emotion in this particular ‘hm’ making it extremely hard for Wen Ning to gauge Lan Wangji’s reaction. Did he hate it? Did he realize where he’d taken the inspiration from? Wen Ning certainly hoped not. At least if he had he wouldn’t tease Wen Ning about it like Wei Wuxian would. That would just be unbearable.

“Thank you,” Lan Wangji said for some reason.

“Um. Sure.” Though he had no idea what he was being thanked for. There was silence after that. Wen Ning wasn’t sure if he needed to leave, didn’t know if he wanted to, but also wasn’t sure if Lan Wangji was okay with him still being there. The silence had stretched enough Wen Ning had settled into it. Wu squirmed and was placed down followed quickly by Ji who kept protectively by his side. Wen Ning smiled at them.

“Better?” The question brought Wen Ning’s attention back to Lan Wangji who was watching him.

Wen Ning smiled. “Yes, thank you.” There was probably more to unpack in that question, but Wen Ning didn’t want to.

Lan Wangji nodded and looked prepared to leave when something behind Wen Ning caught his attention. Familiar footsteps had him turning. Wen Qing strode towards him, Wei Wuxian trailing bemusedly after.

“Wen Ning.” Her tone gave Wen Ning a bad feeling.

“Jiejie,” he said with only slight hesitation. He didn’t remember doing anything to put that look on her face.

“Why didn’t you tell me?” Her hands grabbed his shoulders, eyes intent. Her touch moved down his neck, over his shoulders, down his arms, along his torso, and if not for Wen Ning’s hands stopping hers on his hips would have continued all the way down.

“Tell you what?” he said, heat building in his cheeks. Wei Wuxian looked concerned, and Lan Wangji’s eyebrows twitched.

She gave him a rather unimpressed stare. He stared back. “Is that why you were on the floor? How could you let me find out you fainted from a third party? Especially that one.”

Wuxian gave a small offended ‘Hey’.

“It wasn’t that bad,” Wen Ning said softly, suddenly lamenting his inability to think of anything else.

“Not that bad! Wen Ning, you promised.”

“Jiejie, I don’t think this is the…”

“We’re talking about this now, before you conveniently forget about it.”

“You know I would never do that on purpose.”

“Really?”

Wen Ning blinked in surprise at the tone of Wen Qing’s voice. There was hurt and perhaps even a little panic. The words ‘I’m sorry’ were on the tip of his tongue, but he decided it might be better to say nothing.

“Can we please talk about this some where else?” he said instead, casting looks at Wei Wuxian, watching his face shift between confusion and worry. At least he could be glad he couldn’t see Lan Wangji’s face.

“You’re the one who brought them in. Now talk.”

“I didn’t think that’s fair.”

“Talk.”

“Jiejie!” Her fingers dug harder into his hips, but a feeling of rebellion swelled, and he kept silent. She may be trying to protect him, but nothing happened. He might be a little distracted, but he was fine. Disbelief slowly filled her features followed by more hurt and that strange panic again.

“Wen Ning!” Sharp, cutting, and a tone he could never not listen to.

“I couldn’t breathe and then don’t remember anything after that.” While mostly true he wasn’t about to tell he the reason he couldn’t breathe. Especially not when the reasons were listening.

She took in a long breath, eyes closing briefly.

“It was a rather impressive fall,” Wei Wuxian commented from the back. Wen Qing turned on him, furious. Wuxian took a step back, eyes going wide with the force of her anger. Wen Ning could see the flippancy was a cover to hide how much he actually cared. This Wei Wuxian still hadn’t learned the importance of conveying what one truly felt.

It was only a little jarring. Especially when they were in the rabbit field where he used to watch Wei Wuxian and Lan Wangji sit and talk. The presence of Lan Wangji and the mini calming session had eased much of his anxiety. He was a little more ready to face off against his sister. “Jiejie, I’m fine. Wei Wuxian is not involved.”

A small flash of something crossed Wei Wuxian’s face but Wen Ning’s attention was stollen back by his sister as she turned her ire on him. It was milder but no less frightening. She couldn’t seem to find the words and that was more concerning than any she could have screamed at him.

“I really am fine,” he said, trying to convey how sincere he was with a look. It was true, or at least truer than it had been even a half hour ago. The rabbits decided they’d had enough time away and hoped over to Wen Ning’s feet. A few others had followed, sniffing curiously.

Wen Qing made a sound of acceptance, but Wen Ning knew better than to believe she thought anything he’d said was true. He kept his gaze on the rabbits for a while longer, feeling Wen Qing’s gaze search his face. A sudden painful wave of nostalgia washed over him, and he suddenly didn’t know which was easier to look at: the rabbits or his sister. In the end they were just too similar to their name sakes that Wen Ning had to look away.

Though looking at his sister was quickly becoming a rather enormous undertaking too. The siblings stared at each other for a while. Wen Ning promptly tried not to cry. Without the staggering anxiety and confusion, he’d carried since arriving the reality that his sister was here, alive, crashed over him.

They were all alive. Wei Wuxian and Lan Wangji were standing here. He could see them, feel them if he wanted. Except nothing would really be the same. They could be friends, maybe were already working towards that, but this Lan Wangji wouldn’t know the time they’d spent together in the Jingshi. This Wei Wuxian wouldn’t know how he’d saved Wen Ning’s life.

“Not fair,” he whispered staring at his sister’s face.

She was young. He was too he supposed, although that didn’t register as much when he hadn’t aged. Not physically at least. Wen Ning glanced over her shoulder. Lan Wangji was steady behind him, and Wei Wuxian was bright in front of him. Wen Qing’s touch was now too intense, and Wen Ning released his breath in a rush. There was no way he was pushing her away though, not when he had just gotten her back.

Wen Ning closed his eyes and when he opened them, he was back in the cave the day Wei Wuxian was forced to watch them give their lives for his. His features though were pulled into concerned confusion instead of the frustrated anger that had clouded them then. Words of apology sat heavy on his tongue, but he found himself unable to say them. He would take Wei Wuxian’s anger if it meant he would live.

Wen Qing was still there, he could still feel her touch, but it was muted, secondary to the intensity that was all at once Lan Wangji as he shifted. He was so close; Wen Ning could just fall. He hadn’t truly allowed himself to explore the small touches shared with Lan Wangji. Brushed hands when passing food, a warm hand on his shoulder after a night hunt, a leg pressed against his as they sat in silence. All had meant just as much to Wen Ning as Wei Wuxian’s grandiose gestures and hugs.

This was not his Lan Wangji. There was as much chance of him ending on the ground as in Lan Wangji’s arms but that sounded better than standing. Breath still came easily at least. Usually when his brain shut down his thoughts reverted back to those most familiar. Only problem was that the most familiar was of a dead body and this living one had several more functions than the dead.

His sister was panicking now, he could feel it in the way she shifted closer and gripped his shoulders with force. Lan Wangji was still there behind him, and Wen Ning thought again about falling. It would be so easy, no one would think anything of it. It was a selfish thought and felt a little too much like stealing, especially when Lan Wangji wouldn’t be giving the touch willingly. He wasn’t Wei Wuxian, with the ability to break down walls with a smile.

It had been selfish of him to want it then and even more selfish now. Whatever his mind thought, his body decided being vertical was too much and his legs gave out.

Ah, Lan Wangji still smelt of sandalwood and paper.

They had only properly embraced once that Wen Ning remembers, and it was as much accident as purposeful, given how much Wen Ning had been thinking of ways falling into Lan Wangji’s arms could look accidental.

 It had been his turn to feed the rabbits. Wei Wuxian used to be included in the roster of Wen Ning, Lan Wangji, and Lan Sizhui but after seeing the rabbits run from him terrified, Lan Wangji decided Wei Wuxian wasn’t allowed there alone.

It had been evening, the sun low in the sky, when he went. The rabbits were less afraid of him then for some reason, although they never approached him.

Wen Ning enjoyed watching them eat. The act itself was soothing even when he couldn’t do it himself. The rabbits didn’t mind him staring. If he didn’t move, they usually treated him like an unpleasant rock. Wen Ning enjoyed his time with the rabbits. He closed his eyes and simply existed for as long as the rabbits would allow.

One jumped over his legs, jolting Wen Ning back to the living world and when he looked, was dismayed to find that Lan Wangji had approached and stood at the edge of the clearing watching him. The rabbits puddled excitedly around his feet.

“Wen Ning,” he greeted.

“Hi.” Wen Ning managed, though even that was hard won past the anxiety in his throat. Usually grateful for the man’s silence, it now hung between them. Wen Ning wanted to fidget, wanted a way to release the tension Lan Wangji’s sudden arrival had made in his chest. The man always managed to startle him. Wei Wuxian announced his existence. With Lan Wangji, there was nothing to let Wen Ning know he was coming until he appeared.

“Did Wei-gongzi not come?” At that point in their relationship, it was always easier to have Wei Wuxian around.

“Asleep,” Lan Wangji said as he sat beside him. The rabbits were almost touching him with their owner so close.

“Now?”

“Hm. Worked late.”

“Oh.” Wen Ning had been away for the last few days on a night hunt with the Juniors. That explained why the Jingshi looked messier when he’d arrived back.

Silence followed again and Wen Ning couldn’t help the glances he gave Lan Wangji. He was beautiful here among the rabbits and twilight. He was always beautiful, but it was especially apparent here. The only place it was more was when he was beside Wei Wuxian, but Wen Ning figured he was slightly biased.

His staring never seemed to garner much concern from Lan Wangji, but it felt like an intrusion, so he tried to keep it to a minimum. Wei Wuxian was usually there to distract him, so it only really became a problem when they were alone.

“Um,” Wen Ning said, as the last of the light filtered over the mountain. “I – we – it’s um, getting late.”

Lan Wangji looked up, then dipped his head. In his haste to rise, Wen Ning looked too late at where he would step dismayed to see a small white ball in the path of his foot. Making a surprised squeak he tried to shift from one foot to the other, only to not be prepared. In a matter of seconds his centre of gravity tilted sharply to the left, leaving him struggling to right his body without the required space or dexterity to do so.

Another panicked sound escaped when he realised, he was heading straight for the rabbit pile, Lan Wangji in the middle. It wasn’t a graceful fall by any means and the flailing his arms were doing no doubt looked ridiculous. Lan Wangji’s face was still impassive, and he easily reached out and caught Wen Ning. His fear of squishing the rabbits beneath him was apparently unfounded since the rabbits had scattered. Wen Ning’s back was flush against Lan Wangji’s chest.

Suddenly thankful he couldn’t breathe, Wen Ning tensed his already stiff muscles and tried really hard not to notice how warm Lan Wangji was.

“Sorry.” Wen Ning made no move to get up and Lan Wangji didn’t say anything.

“Okay?”

“Yeah. Thank you.”

Wen Ning could feel Lan Wangji’s nod and it was a few seconds before Wen Ning forced himself away. Lan Wangji didn’t protest the contact, allowed him to decide when to end it, and that had sent a thrill down Wen Ning’s spin. They didn’t have any connections beyond Wei Wuxian and while that allowed Wen Ning to remain, he didn’t think it was enough for any meaningful connection.

There had been too much to read in the Second Jade’s expressions, in which Wen Ning was not yet fluent. Even when he could read them, he tried not to look too deeply into their meaning. Given how straight forward Lan Wangji was there usually was no need to.

Wen Ning made sure nothing like that happen again. It had been mortifying. Especially since he’d liked being held and maybe even that his boyish planning had come to fruition, even if not they way he’d expect. Now, there was no such hesitation. He was in Lan Wangji’s arms and had not yet ended up on the ground. All at once too hot and too cold, Wen Ning drifted.

⚔

Lan Wangji looked down at the boy in his arms. There were too many people to just drop him, though his skin tingled with the contact making him want to squirm. In the few seconds between Wen Ning falling and everyone’s realization Lan Zhan noticed something concerning.

“He has a fever,” Lan Wangji said.

Wen Qing surged forward placing her hand on his face.

Lan Zhan studied him. Cheeks were flushed and eyelids fluttered, but he looked peaceful. Wen Qionglin’s head shifted to lie against his shoulder and while the motion sent another shock of tingles through his body, the urge to drop him dwindled slightly. Wen Qionglin was warm, and solid in a way he wasn’t used to feeling so close to him.

It was the closest thing to a hug Lan Zhan had gotten in years. Wei Wuxian was watching them, watching him, with a steady gaze. Lan Zhan didn’t return it. Something he could only describe as fear, or at least that’s the only thing he could think to name it, shivered up his spine.

Wen Qionglin was too warm.

Wei Wuxian was too focused.

Lan Zhan floundered.

“Give him to me,” Wen Qing demanded. Lan Zhan gave. The reluctance in the action he attributed to a sense of responsibility he felt towards the Wen. He was under the Cloud Recesses protection after all. The time they had spent together in the library crossed his mind briefly. The small smiles Wen Qionglin gave and the gentle expressions he got when looking at Wei Wuxian. The tingle eased as Wen Qionglin left his arms. With only a nod of thanks, Wen Qing immediately began to move, and even though Wen Qionglin was slight, he dangled strangely in her arms.

“Where’re you going? Medic’s over there.” Wei Wuxian pointed in the opposite direction.

Wen Qing didn’t spare a glance as she stomped past him. “What I need is in my room. Don’t follow.”

“Why not? Maybe I could help?”

Lan Wangji watched the two disappear, the urge to follow easily pushed aside. He might be concerned but it wasn’t for anything other than practical reasons. He just hoped Wei Wuxian wouldn’t get in the way. Should he send a healer over?

⚔

“Leave,” Wen Qing said again, placing a cold towel on her brother’s brow.

“I want to help,” he repeated stubbornly.

“We don’t need your help. Leave.”

Wei Ying leaned against the door frame. Wen Qing pulled her lips tighter into a line. Wen Ning lay unconscious on the bed, unmoving aside from the rise and fall of his chest. He’d been afraid the first time. Wen Ning had just fallen; a startling enough occurrence Wei Ying almost hadn’t caught him. Wen Ning’s breaths had been too shallow, then none at all and his face suddenly had lost all its colour.

“What’s wrong with him?” Wei Ying asked, half expecting her to not answer. It was silent for long enough, Wei Ying figured she wasn’t going to.

“I don’t know.” Her voice was quiet. Wei Ying almost didn’t hear. “He won’t tell me anything.”

Despite appearances, Wei Ying knew when to keep his mouth shut. He did so now, although he had questions trying to wiggle their way out. Now was not the time, perhaps even not the person, to ask. He could grill Wen Ning about it later. A spark of pleasure started in his chest at the thought of spending time with him and Lan Zhan in the library again. The same that had snuck up on him when Wen Ning had given him that smile.

It had been a long time since someone had done that.

The younger man was a decent sort, odd, but Wei Ying would concede he was the last person to talk about that. Nice, from what he’d seen, too nice perhaps for anyone’s good. The two were silent. Wei Ying wouldn’t leave, and Wen Qing figured out she couldn’t make him short of shoving him hard out the door. From the look she’d given him, that was something she’d considered. When Wen Ning did eventually open his eyes, Wei Ying was dozing against the wall, arms folded in front of him.

They were only slightly hazy when he turned to his sister. “Sorry, Wen Qing.”

Wen Qing took his hand a squeezed it. “I swear you’re trying to give me a heart attack.”

Wen Ning chuckled. “Not on purpose.” His gaze drifted to Wei Ying. “I was trying this time. It just happened.”

“Everything always seems to with you. You’re making yourself far too easy to blame. Stop it.”

“I’ll try my best.”

“You had better.”

Wei Ying felt like he was intruding on a private conversation. He didn’t know why he insisted on staying. Especially given he didn’t know Wen Ning at all. Only, Lan Zhan had sported a look Wei Ying had never seen before, one that would be difficult to explore if something happened to the source of it. And frankly, he was worried. No one up and faints twice in two days over nothing. From what he gathered this wasn’t a new thing and wasn’t that even more concerning.

“He’s awake. You can go,” Wen Qing said shortly, following her brothers gaze.

A small smile adorned Wen Ning’s face, a far away look in his eyes. When his gaze connected with Wei Ying’s a blush crept up his face. Wen Qing noticed and frowned. Wei Ying stared in amazement. Perhaps Lan Zhan wasn’t the only interesting one here.

“Leave,” Wen Qing said again, rising to make good on her threat to shove him out the door.

“Alright, alright. I’m leaving. Glad you’re well, Wen Ning,” he said as he left. Pleased to see the blush grow brighter and a happy smile pull at the corners of Wen Ning’s face.

The rest of the day was spent wondering over his newest friend. With no one to ask, though, finding things out was becoming a guessing game rather than any sort of fact discovery. He knew Wen Ning was a Wen, duh, and apparently someone close enough to the main family to be sent to the Recesses. A start but that still didn’t tell him much about who he was.

Well, he was sick. An unknown sickness apparently. Wei Ying frowned. It was a concerning situation he had no control over and that wasn’t something he liked. Stagnancy and uncertainty were things he tried to avoid at all costs.

The path from the Wen’s rooms was relatively quiet. Not many came out this direction unless they were heading to the woods bordering the Recesses or the Cold Pool. An odd place to put them, but after the horrendous show Wen Chao had made, he couldn’t blame the Lan’s. With a frown he looked back at the now small house and wondered if that was necessary at all. Wen Qing could be sharp, but it didn’t take long to see how much she cared for her brother, and how unthreatening Wen Ning himself was.

One could even wonder if they really were from the Wen Sect, if not for their robes.

With a sigh, Wei Ying brought his attention back around him in time to notice Lan Zhan. His features brightened. Maybe Lan Zhan would know something. He was the brother of the Sect Leader.

“Lan Zhan!” The young man turned, did his best impression of a scowling statue, and proceeded to ignore him. “Lan Zhan! Come on. That’s not nice. Is that how friends treat each other?”

“Not friends.” He heard, jogging into place beside Lan Zhan.

“After all we did together you still wouldn’t call us friends. I’m hurt.”

Lan Zhan raised an eyebrow without looking over. Wei Ying laughed. The two walked silently for a while, Wei Ying never taking his eyes off Lan Zhan’s face. He really was fun to tease. There would be time for that later though, now he needed answers.

“Do you know anything about the Wen’s currently living in that house way over there?” With his whole body he pointed the way he’d just come, forcing Lan Zhan to stop, or run him over in the process. Wow, he smelt good.

Lan Zhan’s stoic face never changed, but he grunted in a tone Wei Ying hadn’t heard yet as he took several steps back. There was a brief glance in that direction and Wei Ying had the wild thought that Lan Zhan was worried. Who would have thought? “Well,” he pressed. “Anything?”

“Gossip is forbidden.”

“It’s not gossip. I swear,” he said, and Lan Zhan raised his eyebrow again. “All I’m doing is making sure they’re alright.”

“Hm.”

“Hm. What’s that ‘hm’ mean. Lan Zhan, come one. I’ll take anything. Do you know why they came? Do you know how their related to Wen Chao? Lan Zhan.”

“No.”

Wei Ying paused. “No? To what. To both questions? Come on Lan Zhan you have to give me more than that.”

“Wei Wuxian.”

“Yes, here.” Wei Ying spun in front of Lan Zhan, causing him to frown. Wei Ying smiled in response. “You have something to tell me.”

“Punishment. Now.”

Wei Ying blinked. “What? Punishment? Wait, Lan Zhan now isn’t the time. I have more questions. Lan Zhan!”

The other was already walking towards the library, where Wei Ying had been banished for disrupting class. Lan Zhan ignored any plea to answer his questions. Eventually, he figured he could bother the young man enough to get his answers in the library. Lan Zhan couldn’t escape after all.

⚔

“We’re leaving,” Wen Qing said as soon as the door closed.

“What? Why?”

“You fainted twice.”

“But, what about your mission. Didn’t you need to find something?” Wen Qing was already pushing things into his travel bag. “Wen Qing!”

She looked up at him. “What is it about those two that make you act like this?”

He spluttered. “I don’t – what?”

“You know what I mean. I have never seen you act like this before.”

“That – there’s nothing – it’s not.” Wen Ning didn’t know what to say. The thought that Wen Qing would notice hadn’t even crossed his mind. How to deal with it hadn’t either.

“If you agree to never see them again, we will stay.”

“Let’s go,” he said immediately. It would be easier to be away from them then to be close and not able to see them. He also knew his sister would find a way of making good on that promise.

Concern had never been clearer on his sister’s face, but he couldn’t help the little resentment that wiggled into his heart at her. She was doing this for him, and he probably needed the time to get over the shock of being here, but now that he’d seen them, touched them, Wen Ning didn’t ever want to be away again.

“Want to say goodbye?” Wen Ning shook his head. That would make everything impossible. Wen Qing packed his bag silently. “We leave in the morning.”

Wen Ning remained in his room the rest of the day.

Chapter 4: Of Family and Fortune

Notes:

So, not exactly sure why I'm nervous about posting this. Have absolutely no reason to be but there it is. Wen Ning is still not okay and I think that's why I'm nervous? He has not a good time and I've had something similar when I watched my dog die. (She was almost 20 and died of old age so it wasn't anything traumatic.) Perhaps not a good comparison so, like, I don't know.

Anywho, it's a much longer chapter than usual. It reached a point of almost 12,000 words so I cut it into shorter ones. Enjoy reading it regardless, I'll get over it eventually.

Edited: 2024-10-19

Things returned to normal after that, or at least as normal as they could be. Small things would set off ingrained reactions. A voice he thought he heard, a book Lan Wangji used to read, the sound of a sword. First time he’d heard that one, he’d run to the training field, the flashes of red and unfamiliar faces meant nothing over the ecstatic excitement that Wei Wuxian and Lan Wangji might be practicing.

When he saw Wen Chao instead it was so discombobulating, he almost fainted again.

Wen Chao took this as a personal insult and proceeded to give Wen Ning more attention than he ever remembers receiving. Bad attention since Wen Chao wasn’t capable of anything else. Wen Ning still found himself looking for signs that Wei Wuxian and Lan Wangji were around despite knowing that they weren’t. The time without them wasn’t enough to override the decades he had with them. Especially not when he’d gotten to see them again.

Wen Qing continued to frown at him in that concerned way of hers, and Wen Ning felt pangs of guilt when he caught her staring too long. He didn’t want to get used to living without them but was beginning to realize he might have to. This put him in bed with a high fever for several days. One night, he’d awoken delirious to find Wen Qing crying beside his bed. His mind tried to supply a time he had ever seen her cry but drew a blank.

Too weak to reach out and touch her, he made a small noise of frustration, snapping Wen Qing’s attention to him. Seeing him awake and lucid she hastily dried her eyes, transforming into the most furious scowl he’d ever seen. In both lifetimes.

“You are telling me everything.” It was as much an order as anything. Wen Ning felt relief at the prospect. He nodded. “Now go to sleep.”

He did. The next morning, he awoke his fever broken and strength already returning to him. Almost as if the problem hadn’t been the lack of Wei Wuxian and Lan Wangji but the weight of all that he knew.

He didn’t quite know how to feel about that.

It was another week before Wen Qing allowed him out of bed, another still before she allowed him to do anything other than follow her around. By that time, a weight was beginning to settle on him again. As if sensing this the very next day had him sitting across from Wen Qing, a cup of tea steaming in front of him.

“Tell me.” He did.

He told her all about his first life; how he’d met Lan Wangji and Wei Wuxian at the Cloud Recesses; how evil Wen Ruohan was; how he had died the first time; how their lives had been saved with the help of Wei Wuxian; how he had died the second; how he had woken thirteen years later to find a reincarnated Wei Wuxian and a grieving Lan Wangji; how everything had come to a head as the secrets of the past came to light; how, after everything was over, he had lived in the Cloud Recesses with Wei Wuxian and Lan Wangji.

He didn’t tell her that he’d been in love with Wei Wuxian since almost the first time he’d seen him. That despite living in the Burial Mounds and despite being dead, spending time with him were some of his best memories. That seeing Lan Wangji come and visit Wei Wuxian made him realize how much Lan Wangji was in a one-sided love so like his own that he felt drawn to him. That Wei Wuxian was the only thing he dreamt about, as much as a corpse could dream.

That getting to see Lan Wangji again settled something in him he hadn’t realized was there. That watching Wei Wuxian realize his love for Lan Wangji was one of the best and worst times of his life. That getting to travel with them was a privilege he didn’t think he deserved, and that, at the end of it all, being allowed to live with them in the Cloud Recesses made something he could never put into words well up in his chest. That to find he’d been given a second chance to watch them fall in love again was both heart breaking and exhilarating.

Wen Qing listened through it all without a word, even after he’d finished. His tea sat undrunk and cold. He took a sip anyway just for something to look at other than his sister. All the things he didn’t say she probably knew or could probably guess. She always had been too good at reading him.

“What do you plan to do about it?”

Wen Ning stared at her blankly. “Do about it?”

She sighed. “You weren’t just going to let that future happen, were you?”

“No? I haven’t really thought about it much.”

He hadn’t realized he could change anything. There had just been Lan Wangji and Wei Wuxian and getting back all the things he thought he wouldn’t again. Now though, it was too daunting to even think about all the things he had the chance to change.

“Alright then, what can we do?”

“You’re going to help?”

“My future self apparently trusted Wei Wuxian enough to give my life.” She shrugged. “Although I reserve the right to change my mind. Besides, you’ve never been able to lie to me.” Wen Ning couldn’t help his smile. “How can we change the future?”

Wen Ning went over all the things he told his sister and a few events he barely remembers Wei Wuxian talking about. “There’s an archery competition, I think.”

“Good,” Wen Qing encouraged. “What about the competition.”

Clothing? No. Scarf? No, that wasn’t right either. Wen Ning closed his eyes trying to picture where he’d been when Wei Wuxian had told him. Burial Mounds, and Wei Wuxian had been drunk. A gift from Lan Wangji on one of his many visits.

 

“I’ve touched Lan Zhan’s ribbon.” Wen Ning blinked down at him, not really sure why it mattered. He nodded anyway. “Met you there too. Practising your archery. Pity you didn’t make the competition, you have talent. Was an accident. Only did it because I wanted to help. Never understood why he cared about it so much. It’s only a ribbon, and I’m not dirty. I’m not dirty am I Wen Ning?”

Wen Ning shook his head dutifully.

“I agree. It was crooked and I was trying to fix it when it just came undone.”

Wei Wuxian slumped against him. He knew the three bottles Lan Wangji had given him weren’t enough to get him drunk, but Wen Ning let him take what little comfort he was able to offer. The bottle sloshed in Wei Wuxian’s hand where it rested against his knee.

 

“I need to get into the competition. I need to get Wen Ruohan’s favour.” Wen Qing opened her mouth to refute that but closed it with a snap. The idea was not without merit, even she could see that.

“I don’t like it.”

“Neither do I,” Wen Ning said. “But if I’m going to contribute in any meaningful way in any of the up coming events I need to be in his good graces.”

“Staying there isn’t easy.” Wen Qing warned.

Wen Ning smiled ruefully. “Yes. I’m aware. From what I remember Wen Chao got disqualified and the top four were dominated by the Lan brothers, Wei Wuxian, and Jin Zixuan. If I can do well there, I should at least get his attention.”

Wen Qing pursed her lips in displeasure. “When is it?”

“Soon? I don’t exactly remember.”

“Soon. Right.”

“Sorry.”

Wen Qing shook her head. “Soon it is then.” She paused. “I’m not going to be able to help you with this am I?” She sounded devastated.

“Not as you probably want to,” Wen Ning said, and Wen Qing grimaced. Something resolute crossed her face right after, and she stood abruptly.

“Then I’d better get ready.”

“Ready?”

She nodded. “If you are planning to put yourself in the line of fire, I need to be ready to back you up.” Standing and walking purposefully to the door she paused in the frame. “And Wen Ning?” He looked at her. “Those two better be worth it.”

He flushed bright and hot but gave the most resolute nod he could. She studied him for a moment longer before the door clicked shut and he was left with his embarrassment.

As it was, having Wen Qing on his side helped. When he got caught up in memories or lapsed too long into worry, she was there to get him out. His sister was amazing. As for what she thought about Wen Ning’s feelings for Wei Wuxian and Lan Wangji, she kept those to herself. Sometimes he caught her watching him, usually when he smiled dumbly at a memory, or was riding the high of a particularly floaty feeling.

Her opposition to his plan was still extremely viable and she said so nearly every day.

“I’m not changing my mind,” he snapped at her one day. They looked at each other for a few seconds.

“Good,” she said then left with no explanation. He stood there watching the door speechlessly. For the next two weeks she kept a closer eye on him than usual.

A problem neither of them had anticipated was Wen Chao who, for some reason neither of them could understand, tried his best to make Wen Ning’s life terrible. Wen Ning stayed around Wen Qing and her clinic, only going out when absolutely necessary. Wen Chao had not yet done anything directly to Wen Ning himself, but was not shy in saying anything and everything he thought.

Archery, as it turned out, became a refuge for Wen Ning. A strange thing since he hadn’t been good in his past life and there hadn’t been any sudden awakening of talent. Regardless, he found peace in the repetitive motion. There was also the added benefit of practice for the upcoming competition. Given he hadn’t held a bow for several decades it wasn’t surprising when the first few days his shots were beginner level poor.

Wen Ning easily brushed off any negative words his abilities got him. They were nothing compared to his previous life.

Today, after finishing a medicine delivery for Wen Qing, Wen Ning made his way to the practice field. It was on the smaller side, hardly a field at all really, but it was out of the way and the few that used it didn’t seem to care about Wen Ning. He held one of the practice bows, old and worn it wasn’t nearly up to the standard he was used to, but it worked well enough for his needs at the moment.

The surroundings shrank to the target, and he took a deep breath before drawing. Rudely jolted from his concentration by Wen Chao’s abrupt appearance, Wen Ning’s shot went wide. Wen Chao laughed mockingly. “Can’t even hit the target.”

Wen Ning lowered the bow, not looking at the sneering face beside him. No one commented on the fact that all of the other shots had made it into the first two rings. The group behind Wen Chao snickered, his presence drawing the attention of the rest on the practice field.

“Only a weakling would spend so much time practicing a useless weapon.”

Wen Ning had a suddenly vivid picture of taking his remaining arrow, spinning, and shotting it through Wen Chao’s throat. Startled by the intensity and brutality of the image Wen Ning dropped his bow, horrified he would think something like that, even if it was at Wen Chao. This, of course, drew the others attention and he sneered again.

“Clumsy fool. Don’t even deserve to hold a bow.”

Wen Chao shoved Wen Ning hard, sending him tumbling. Pain laced up from his elbow and he flinched when he heard the bow snap underneath Wen Chao’s foot. Wen Ning looked up at his cousin whose smirk faded into anger when he saw him.

“Wen Ning!” Everyone turned to the voice. Wen Qing stalked towards them, controlled fury radiating off her. Wen Chao scowled. He couldn’t do anything directly to Wen Qing, not when she was so necessary to Wen Ruohan’s plan. This in turn created resentment that apparently leaked over to him, now that Wen Chao knew he existed.

“Think you can just hide behind your sister?” He spat. “One day she won’t be here to protect you.” With a final stomp on the bow, Wen Chao left.

“You, okay?” Wen Qing asked, running her hands over him in a now familiar check.

“Yes. Can’t say the same for the bow.”

“Selfish pig thinks he can do whatever he wants. If he hurts you, promise me you’ll say something.” She planted her hands on either side of his face, studying his expression.

“I promise,” he said, placing his own hands over hers. “He seems to have it out for me though.”

“Hm. Come on. It’s time for your check up anyway.” Wen Ning sighed but dutifully stood and followed, picking up the broken pieces of his bow as he passed.

As a result of the incident, Wen Qing created his own archery range in her private garden. It had been given to her upon request by Wen Ruohan. Wen Ning had always wondered why he had given it to her and how Wen Qing had always managed to keep it and Wen Ruohan’s favor. Unfortunately, this also meant that Wen Qing was around more, and as much as Wen Ning loved his sister, having her stare at him for hours was exhausting. He’d never missed Lan Wangji’s steadiness so much before.

With the loss of his practice bow, Wen Qing got him a new one. An expensive one too.

“You didn’t have to,” he said, running his hands appreciatively over the wood. It was a dark wood, usually reserved for those in high standing. Mostly because the wood was hard to find and difficult to work with.

“It’ll give you something to take care of.”

Wen Ning laughed, surprised. “You’re giving me a bow instead of a puppy?”

“Of course. I’d end up looking after the thing more than you would,” she replied with all her older sister wisdom.

Looking down at the bow with a smile he noticed his name carved into the wood, right below the grip. Tears welled at the sight. “Thank you.” He managed. This wasn’t a simple gift, and he planned to use it for what she’d intended.

⚔

“You’re going out,” Wen Qing said, as she walked into his room.

He looked up from the herbs he was weighing, hands paused mid motion. “Why? What about the competition?”

“There’s still a month. I expect you back rested and focused.”

“I am…”

“No, you’re not,” she broke in. “I may not be able to help with whatever plan you have, but I will keep you from doing it if I think you aren’t going to take it seriously.”

He went to argue but closed his mouth when he saw her face. The worry was so well hidden anyone else would have missed it. Wen Ning thought he was ready but if the look on Wen Qing’s face meant anything apparently, he wasn’t.

“I’ve convinced Wen Ruohan that I need an herb that only grows in the mountains to the East, and you are the best person to get it for me.” She took the spoon he was using gently from his hands before he could spill anything. “I need you to think about how much could go wrong and you aren’t going to do that here. Something is still occupying your mind, and you need to deal with that.”

“Wen Qing.”

“No. Don’t arguing with me. There is more than just your safety at stake here Wen Ning. Realize that.” She dumped the herb back into its jar and pulled him up and out of the room. Wen Ning wanted to feel offended at her words but couldn’t.

“I thought you didn’t want me going anywhere.”

She paused in the shuffle she was doing around his room. “I don’t, but if you don’t deal with whatever you haven’t yet this plan of yours won’t work, no matter how well thought out. I won’t ask what it is,” she placed hands on either side of his face. “You have me, and I won’t let anything happen to you here in the city. That means though that anything outside will be up to you, and I can’t have you unfocused.”

Wen Ning placed his hands over hers and probably stared for too long, but he couldn’t help it. It was one thing to have a sister this great for one lifetime how did he manage to get her for both. “Thank you, Wen Qing.”

She scoffed in that way of hers and squeezed his face a little. “Don’t let yourself down.”

He nodded, suddenly determined to do just that.

⚔

His departure wasn’t anything special. Wen Qing stood in the early morning light looking harried and focused, going over everything Wen Ning should and shouldn’t do on his trip.

“Wen Qing, this is not the first time I’ve traveled by myself.”

She pursed her lips like she didn’t want to think about all the time he’d been by himself. “Just, remember what you need to do.”

Wen Ning nodded, wrapping her in a hug. She wrapped her arms back around him and he knew how much this was a struggle for her. “I promise I’m not always as helpless as I am around you.”

She puffed a laugh and pulled away enough to give him a rather condescending stare. “You will always be helpless around me. I am older.”

He didn’t stop the smile that spread across his face. He knew he wasn’t going to be gone long, but his sister had always been a strong influence in his life. Now that he had her back it was hard to let go again. He squeezed her once more before leaving, just to remind himself that she was alive and here, and that she would be waiting for him when he came back.

If he let himself linger too long on that it would overwhelm him.

He wasn’t scared necessarily. There was a new bow strapped across his back and a sword hung at his waist. The route he was taking would lead him through mostly populated areas so the chance of his running into a corpse he couldn’t handle was low. He was also interested to see how different fighting was in an alive body rather than a dead one.

It was a beautiful morning, and he waved and nodded to several shop owners as they opened their doors for the day. After approval by Wen Qing, although it had taken some convincing, Wen Ning forwent the usual colors of Qishan for the plan brown of a rouge cultivator. Wen Qing feared it would be too common and that he would get attacked by bandits.

“I am carrying a sword and a bow. If that doesn’t mark me as a cultivator, then they are stupid and will be no trouble.”

She’d packed him one pair of Qishan robes just in case and he figured if it made her feel better, he would take them. He did pause for a moment outside the city proper to look back at it. This was his first extended trip alone and misplaced excitement made his heart pound. Fear was already pulling at the edges of it, but he was determined for this to be a confident journey.

The farther he got from the city the more emotion built in his chest. There was excitement and apprehension, fear, and a sudden desperate need to return. Turning, he stared back at the city. All at once he shivered, remembering Wen Chao and Wen Ruohan both in this life and the last. Whatever preparation he thought he had vanished.

He was trying to go against Wen Ruohan.

The man responsible for the destruction of two major sects. He’d became so powerful it required a full-blown war to stop him.

Wen Ning thought he could do that on his own? Wen Qing was right. He had not been thinking about what that meant.

He had to stop and breathe for a few minutes while he worked through that one. Him, his sister, his family, no one would be spared if Wen Ruohan discovered what Wen Ning was trying to do. He would be on his own, part of a group that would either hate him or be suspicious.

“You okay, son?” The voice came from close enough Wen Ning jumped, startling the speaker. “Easy, didn’t mean to scare ya.”

Wen Ning looked over. He was an elderly man, late 60’s probably. A wagon and horse stood behind him. “Sorry,” Wen Ning said when he realized he was standing in the middle of the road. His limbs felt weak, and he didn’t trust himself not to fall over if he moved now.

“No harm, as long as your’ all good.” The man smiled kindly at him. Wen Ning forced himself to relax and smile back. “I’m’a need to get my cart there past ya,” the man said gently, when Wen Ning didn’t move.

“Sorry,” Wen Ning said again as he stepped aside. There was still a wobble to is movement, but he managed to keep his feet. The panic was receding with something else to focus on.

The man climbed back onto his wagon and clicked the horse forward. “Keep your mind sharp son. Out here’s no place to get distracted.”

“Thank you,” Wen Ning said, for more reasons than the man would ever understand. The man waved again, and Wen Ning gratefully returned the gesture. Feeling less likely to collapse, Wen Ning continued on his journey. Wen Ning couldn’t help the urge to look back at the city until it was out of sight.

Nothing of note happened the first day. There were a few other travelers, but none did anything more than nod at him. Wen Ning preferred that to talking anyway.

Wen Qing had ordered him to think, as she packed his things. It had seemed a simple task when she had said it, but now he was actively trying not to. The thought that he could lose everything was so overwhelming that his mind kept shying away from it.

Instead, he lost himself in the forest around him. He mostly stuck to the path but would wander if something of interest caught his eye. Lunch found him in the middle of a clearing. Mindlessly eating the rice balls Wen Qing packed him, he wondered if meditation would help. Lan Wangji always thought so, often sinking into meditation early in the morning, or when Wei Wuxian would tip the balance between lovable and overwhelming. Deciding it was worth a try, Wen Ning settled into the pose Lan Wangji favored most.

At first, he feared it wouldn’t work. Fear, panic, hopelessness, anxiety, and nausea swirled around and through him so fast it was a wonder he’d managed to get here at all. Clearing his mind had never been easy. Too many things got bottled up. Eventually, though, he managed. The general calmness of the forest reminiscent of the Cloud Recesses.

Two hours later, he felt ready to continue. There were fewer and fewer people on the road as the sun began to sink, and, rather impulsively, Wen Ning decided he would sleep outside tonight. He would rather not be faced with large crowds right now, and the forest was soothing. He found a comfortable looking hollow and pulled a few blank talismans from his bag.

The first was ruined when he forgot, again, that this was not the body he’d left. His strokes had a fluidity his other had not. Frowning, he turned the ruined paper over, concentrating on the movement he had, remembering what it was like to write characters with ease. After several minutes he was confident he wouldn’t mess up, though it was nowhere near as nice as Wei Wuxian’s were. With several barrier talismans in place, Wen Ning curled into the nook between some tree roots. He was used to sleeping on the ground. Travel and living in the Burial Mounds had taught him that at least.

He woke the next morning to birds and forest sounds. The students would be up soon, getting ready for class and he liked to listen to their gentle murmuring as they passed. Maybe he’d go meet Lan Wangji for breakfast or sit beside Wei Wuxian until he woke. Lan Sizhui would be up and the rabbits needed to be fed. There was a quiet stillness that had come to mean home.

Instead of the dark brown wood of his room, he saw rough bark and light dappling the ground. Right. This wasn’t the Cloud Recesses. Sharp pain stabbed his heart at the realization. A sob built in his throat and echoed against the trees. The forest stilled as another tore itself free. The next one caught on an inhale, causing Wen Ning to double over in a cough. Upon his arrival there had been no time to cry, no time to think about all the things he lost, so focused on what he’d gained. Yes, he’d been given a second chance, but as a result he’d lost the family he’d chosen for himself.

And now, in keeping what he gained he might lose it all again.

After that, he didn’t try to stop the noises he made. He would be embarrassed about it later but right now there wasn’t anyone around to hear him, and there didn’t seem much he could do to stop it. Strange wet tears covered his face, and he snorted grotesquely several times when the snot began to clog his nose.

Later, when the tears dried sticky on his face, eyes grew scratchy, and throat sore, the sobbing stopped. The sun had risen to its zenith, but Wen Ning hadn’t moved. His whole body ached, and his head pounded fiercely. He stared at the trees, not really seeing. A terrible fear still clung to him. He wasn’t good enough for this. There was no way he’d ever be able to trick Wen Ruohan into believing he believed the same. Wen Ning wasn’t that good at lying.

He did feel better after crying. Only marginally so, but that was all he really needed. It wasn’t effective mourning, but he felt better for it all the same.  He laughed humourlessly at the knowledge that at least he would always have his insecurity. He looked out over the trees and as silly as it was to say, he saw them differently.

He closed his eyes again. The talismans were losing their power, but Wen Ning stayed curled up anyway. All the good memories he’d made over his past life played against his eyelids. It still hurt to look at them, knowing he wouldn’t see the people again in the same way, if at all. He didn’t know if Sizhui would be born again, or if Jingyi would, or any of the disciples he’d come to know. The familiar faces of Wei Wuxian and Lan Wangji, old, wrinkled, burdened, and happy, were replaced with the younger. The solid foundation the two had become was gone, crumbled under time.

The image of them dying again rose too, but Wen Ning squashed that down. He had not chosen to be reborn again, but now that he was, he was going to make sure that future wouldn’t happen. He’d have to work this time, although that sounded more daunting than he’d like. It wasn’t in his usual character to be so strong minded, but he figured he could learn it if need be.

The sun was setting again when Wen Ning felt like moving. He ate another rice ball, added more energy into the talismans and went back to sleep. In the morning, his eyes were scratchy and puffy, and his face felt blotchy. However, his spirit felt settled, like he’d accepted that this was his world now, and he had at least one step to making it better.

“Thank you for watching over me,” he said to the trees. After one more look around, Wen Ning left. The third day to his journey went much faster than his first. A new bounce added to his step and the feeling of lightness yet to vanish. He didn’t see it lasting long but enjoyed it while it did.

The next town he arrived at he stopped at an inn. He managed a smile for the owner, but all the confidence he’d managed to gain was wearing thin after prolonged use. Sitting on the bed, Wen Ning took a deep breath, allowing a smile to curve his mouth. He was tired but the shadow that hung over him since his return to Nightless City was gone. It didn’t remove the ache he still felt when thinking about his past life but at least now it wasn’t quite as crippling.  

The next morning, he began his journey again, filled with good food. His rest was not as good as it might have been, but it was at least free from nightmares. Accepting something during the day was one thing, it was entirely another do so in your dreams. Shaking himself a little, Wen Ning hiked his pack higher on his shoulders, content to let the dreams vanish like the morning dew.

His peace lasted for about a week, until one day, a scream tore through the air. It was a sound reserved for a corpse and without thinking he jumped towards it. It wasn’t hard to find the source. A family was huddled in a wagon, the father and grandfather on the ground on either side, sticks in hand trying to ward off the two corpses. The grandfather swung his stick inefficiently, nearly costing him his head. Those in the wagon screamed in fear and worry as the old man took a tumble. The corpses hand passed inches from his scalp.

Wen Ning launched himself at the corpse, remembering last minute to use his sword and cut it down with a well-placed swing. The old man groaned but if he was making noise, he had to be fine, so Wen Ning made around the wagon and blocked the swipe the last corpse was trying to take on the man’s unprotected back. With a startled cry, the man fell forwards thumping noisily against the side of the wagon. Wen Ning spared him a glance. He was dazed, and his family was already dragging him up into the back of the wagon. Satisfied nothing would get in the way, he turned his full attention to the corpse.

It hardly needed it. Despite his muscles being different in this living body, muscle memory was a hard thing to shake. He dodged around the corpse with ease, forgetting this time to use his sword, instead piercing it through the stomach with his hand. Flinching at the wet squelch, Wen Ning withdrew, gripped his sword, and cleaved its head from its shoulders. He glanced down at his hand with a small frown.

The clearing was silent, and Wen Ning could feel the stares of the family. He glanced up at them, pleased to see no one was hurt, and a little startled to notice the old man leaning heavily against the side of the wagon. There was a ruthful smile on his lips.

“Looks as if you didn’t need a warnin’ eh boy?”

Wen Ning’s smile turned into a grimace of pain as he tried to close his gore covered hand into a fist. This body wasn’t nearly as sturdy. The old man frowned. “Come here.”

Wen Ning dutifully walked over to the wagon, allowing the man to gingerly take his hand, watching as he flipped it over, not even reacting to Wen Ning’s flinch when he straightened and bent each finger.

“Not broken.” Was his verdict. Wen Ning figured as much. He’d spent enough time around patients and doctors to know at least that. “Wasn’t expecting to see you again, though I can’t say I mind, seein’ as you be saving us and all.”

Wen Ning smiled, dipping his head bashfully at the intense focus he was getting. “Glad I could help.”

“There was a stream a while back. Let’s get you clean and get that hand wrapped.” Wen Ning opened his mouth to protest, but the look on their collective faces stopped him. He knew that look anywhere.

“Thank you,” he said instead.

When his hand was clean and wrapped, the family snuggled him securely in the wagon between the husband and youngest, a small boy who found it much more pleasant to settle down into Wen Ning’s lap then beside him. Neither of his parents seemed concerned. Wen Ning wasn’t sure what to do at first, but the boy appeared content to just sit, so eventually he wrapped his good hand around the boy’s middle so he wouldn’t fall.

Fang Jingfe, the wife, and Fang Lan, the husband, happily chatted with Wen Ning in a way he wasn’t used to. Fang Lan didn’t seem too rattled from his bonk against the wagon, but a nice bruise was forming. The children, Fang Meixui, Fang Baozhai, and Fang Yong were equally as content to have a stranger sit among them.

Fang Meixui stared at him without regard for social niceties, and Wen Ning attempted not to squirm much under it. At first, he thought it was a suspicious stare but whenever he met her eyes she would smile. He’d smile back hesitantly before looking away and tried for the rest of the tip to not look at her straight.

Fang Weizhe, the old man, was quick to tell him the reason behind their acceptance when he asked. “You seem a decent sort and anyone tryin’ to leave that forsaken City is welcome here.”

Wen Ning was exceedingly glad he managed to convince Wen Qing to let him wear plain travel cloths.

“What’s your name, boy?”

Wen Ning panicked a little, getting the feeling they wouldn’t be quite so accommodating if they knew he was one of the Wen’s. “It’s – um.” He floundered searching for a name he’d remember and that wouldn’t get him immediately thrown from the wagon. “Wei!” he blurted, thinking of bright smiles and warm laughs.

“My names, uh, Wei Ning, courtesy Qionglin.”

“Well met then Wei Qionglin.”

A shiver when through him at being addressed as such.

“Wei-gongzi.”

“Oh, no you don’t have to call me that. I’m not really.” It felt wrong to be called Young Master, especially when he was using the name of an actual Young Master. He really hoped they would never meet him since Wen Ning couldn’t see Wei Wuxian taking well to that. He supposed it was either that or Lan and trying to pretend to be a Lan would be impossible. At least Wei Wuxian would take it better than Lan Wangji would, as little as it was.

Wanting to bring the topic away from his name, and before they could question him about his supposed clan or family he spoke first. “That doesn’t seem a sure way of vetting people,” Wen Ning said, bringing the topic back to the previous one. Fang Yong slumped farther against him, head lolling against his shoulder. He adjusted his grip accordingly.

Weizhe laughed; a deep belly laugh that echoed around them. “I have an eye for people see. It’s served me well, and I don’t see it failing now.”

Unable to resist the pull of warmth and companionship, Wen Ning smiled and settled. They traveled in comparable silence for a while before Meixui asked, “Are you heading anywhere specific?”

It took him a while to figure out how to answer, but no one appeared to mind the hesitation. “Journeying,” he finally settled on.

Madame Fang smiled. “In that case, please let me invite you over to our home. We have to thank you. How ‘bout you let us put you up for the night, and you can continue in the morning.”

“Oh, well – I don’t want to intrude.”

“Nonsense,” Fang Lan said. “You are more than welcome into our house, and my wife is right. Let us repay you.”

“But…”

“Please,” Fang Meixui said.

Unable to continue denying them, Wen Ning nodded. The whole family beamed, and Fang Weizhe laughed. A little hesitation wiggled in his chest, but he decided to ignore it. The rest of the trip went surprising well, even when Wen Ning realized they were heading toward the Cloud Recesses. He was a bit apprehensive about that, but with how quickly this family was growing on him he decided it wasn’t worth the argument. It also eased some part of him to know that Wei Wuxian and Lan Wangji were close.

To keep himself from thinking about the two people he wanted to see he focused instead on the town itself. No matter how many times he saw it or how much time had passed it was still a beautiful place. No doubt influenced by the Lan sect the colours were muted, the waterways clean, and for the most part the people were calm and content.

“Here we are,” Fang Weizhe said as the wagon rattled to a stop. The house wasn’t large but looked well kept. “It’s not much, but it’s home.”

“It’s nice,” Wen Ning said, and quickly found he meant it. After being settled in his room, he came to join the rest of them before dinner. It was so reminiscent of the dinners at Cloud Recesses Wen Ning almost cried again.

“Everything alright, dear?” Madame Fang asked, placing a hand over his.

He could feel his smile turn sappy when he looked at her. “It’s just been a while since I’ve sat like this.”

There was a motherly look about her that Wen Ning had been continually drawn too on their travel. He’d never known his mother he’d been young when she died, and Wen Qing had stepped into that role as much as she could despite only being two years older than him.

The moment was broken when Fang Meixui brought a plate of cut fruit and placed it beside him. She smiled at him, settling herself closer than he thought appropriate for an unmarried girl, or any girl for that matter.

“Here,” she said, holding out a piece of fruit for him.

Panicking Wen Ning looked over to Madame Fang, but she was distracted by Fang Yong who came running in half dressed, a maid scrambling behind with the rest of his cloths.

“Umm, no thank you.” He tried to scoot farther away without making it obvious. She followed.

“Mom, won’t mind,” she said.

I will. “I don’t really like …” he paused trying to figure out what kind of fruit was on the end of the fork. “Fruit,” he finished lamely.

“You can’t eat with your hand injured.”

“It’s really not that bad,” he said.

Fang Meixui stared at him, the fruit beginning to slip down the fork. Wen Ning caught it in his good hand before it could hit the floor. Not knowing what to do with it, he looked around a little frantically as fruit juice dripped between his fingers. Fang Meixui opened her mouth, tilting her head back slightly as if inviting him to put it there. So shocked he froze, Wen Ning flinched slightly when the fruit hit the ground with a wet slap.

“Meixui, behave. What have I told you?” Madame Fang swooped in like a benevolent spirit, picking up the fruit piece and shuffling Wen Ning over to the other side of the table. Wen Ning had never been more grateful of anything.

Fang Meixui pouted but stayed although she wasn’t done with whatever torture she seemed determined to put Wen Ning though. Throughout dinner she found every opportunity to touch him. Passing things had fingers running along the back of his hand, and twice her foot rubbed against his leg. The first time that happened, he jumped so bad the table rattled. His face was flushed and Fang Meixui smirked behind her hand. The second time Madame Fang caught it giving her daughter a hard glare, that thankfully stopped all future attempts.

“I’m sorry for Meixui,” Madame Fang said as Wen Ning prepared to retire. He made a noise. It wasn’t okay exactly, he’d never felt quite so stressed before, and if the uncomfortable look on her face said anything Madame Fang knew that. “She…” There was a pause, and Madame Fang tried to give an excuse for her daughter.

Wen Ning smiled a little. “Does this often?”

“Unfortunately.” A sigh. “At least no one important has yet been targeted. I am sorry.”

They were silent for a while, and Wen Ning nodded his acceptance of the apology. He didn’t know what else to say so after several minutes, he stood and said, “Good night.”

Madame Fang smiled, a little relieved. “Good night.”

Wen Ning slipped into his room, locking the door and when that didn’t feel enough, he pushed the table against it. It was a bit of a struggle to move it. There hadn’t ever been a time he was quite so worried about someone sneaking into his room. The next morning found him blissfully alone, table still pushed against the door. His dreams had been filled with intruders, but these had been much more pleasant.

A servant had gotten the key to the door but hadn’t bothered with the table. A bowl of still steaming water sat on it. He flexed his hand a little wincing when pain tingled down it. Not as bad as yesterday, but also not really better either. Wen Ning couldn’t pick it up with any confidence so instead he left it where it was, splashing his face generously before dressing and staring at the table wondering how he managed to move it last night. Desperation was amazing. He moved it enough to open the door without having to climb over or under it. There was a moment of regret at the initial action, and the Madame and Master had to know if the key was got. It made Wen Ning feel like a bad guest.

Fang Meixui’s attitude was more subdue at breakfast, and Wen Ning wondered if her mother had gotten to her the night before. There was still far too much physical contact for Wen Ning’s liking, but it came from Fang Yong as much as Fang Meixui. Wen Ning caught her staring enviously at her brother where he sat on his lap and had to hold back a chuckle. No one had ever clamored for his attention before.

Fang Yong was a miscreant as much as an upstanding son and Wen Ning loved every minute of it. He was so much like Yuan that a hollow kept trying to form in his chest. The boy insisted on being held at every chance, demanding as only children could. Wen Ning was more than happy to give it to him.

“Your good with him,” Madame Fang said coming to sit beside him on the veranda. Fang Baozhai had managed to catch Fang Yong’s attention with a new toy and even Fang Meixui was grudgingly interested. She glanced at his hand where the fresh bandages had been wrapped. He smiled a little to show it didn’t hurt nearly as much as it had.

“He reminds me of my cousin.” He waved to the group when Fang Yong held up the toy proudly. If he looked anything other than sappy, he’d snap his bow.

“Same age?”

“My cousin was a little older.”

“Was?” There were a few seconds before she understood. “Oh. I’m sorry.”

“It happened.”

“It never gets easier though, does it?”

He looked over at her, and she understood something about that too. “No,” he said softly. “It doesn’t.”

Deciding he’d had enough playing, Fang Yong ran over, throwing his hands around Wen Ning’s neck face smooshed into the crook of it. Grunting in surprise and slight pain, Wen Ning hugged the small body tight, imagining he was hugging Yuan. “Goodbye,” he whispered, and felt Fang Yong wiggle in confusion.

Pulling away, he watched the boy hold up his toy proudly, and Wen Ning finally got a good look at it. It was a small wooden butterfly. The same Wei Wuxian and Lan Wangji had bought Yuan. As if sensing Wen Ning impending break down, Madame Fang pulled Fang Yong away, who protested but went. Needing a moment to recollect himself, Wen Ning left the family, trying not to run as he felt the tears began to fill his eyes. When in his room, his vision blurred, and he began putting his things back into his travel bag. It was about he left anyway.

Twenty minutes later, his eyes were dry, hopefully not red, and he felt ready to say goodbye. His travel cloak got slung around his shoulders followed by his bag. “You’re leaving?” Madame Fang said when he walked into the courtyard.

“It’s time I did. Thank you for letting me stay.”

Her small understanding smile almost had him crying again, but he managed to keep it in. Fang Meixui looked surprised to see him go, and Fang Yong was devastated.

“You can’t leave yet I haven’t showed you my favorite toy!”

Wen Ning kneeled down to be on eye level with the boy. “You’ll have to show it to me next time. I can’t stay any longer.” Fang Yong tried pouting and crying but eventually settled on hugging Wen Ning’s leg, refusing to let go.

“Yong, it’s not like you’ll never see him again. He has important places to be.” The boy released him reluctantly at the insistent hands of his mother. Fang Meixui looked slightly offended at his leaving. Fang Baozhai stood to the side looking between them all. He ruffled Fang Yong’s hair from where he sat on his mother’s hip and gave him a smile.

“It was my pleasure to meet you, and I’ll come visit when I can, okay?”

“Promise?”

“Promise.” Fang Yong looked comically serious for a few seconds before nodding astutely, like he was a magistrate making a ruling decision. He looked at Madame Fang. “Tell Master Fang and Fang Weizhe I’m sorry I couldn’t say goodbye.”

“I will. Stay safe, Wei Qionglin.”

He bowed to the family giving one last smile before he turned and left. Once out in the street, it was another impromptu decision to visit the restaurant Wei Wuxian always favored for its propensity for selling Emperor’s smile at a cheaper price then anywhere else. If it happened to be in the poorer district that made it even better. At least for Wei Wuxian, having grown up in poverty for so long. It relaxed him in a way nowhere else did. With his mind set on it he turned towards the familiar back street he didn’t think he’d ever visit again.

 

Chapter 5: Of Second Meetings and Expectations

Notes:

I realized writing this chapter that Wen Ning didn't actually introduce himself which is both rude and strange, so I added a few lines in the last chapter that does so. I decided in this one to use that plot point further in the story so it will be important to know that Wen Ning gave the Fang's a fake name. Wei Qionglin.

This is all Lan Zhan's POV, and I don't think I'm as adept at writing it as with Wen Ning's. There are a few parts I adore but feel as though are too sudden, but that might just be because I don't actually know how to write romance or slow burn.

I'd appreciate the feedback.

Edited: 2024-10-19

Lan Zhan frowned at his bother over the scroll he’d been handed. “Must I?”

Lan Xichen sipped his tea before answering, appearing to already have expected Lan Zhan’s reaction. “Yes. I would send a junior but decided you could use some time away from Cloud Recesses.” And Wei Wuxian went unsaid.

Lan Zhan grimaced slightly at the implication. Since Wen Qionglin vanished, no, probably even before that, Wei Wuxian would not leave him alone. He was constantly getting into trouble, leading Lan Qiren to put Lan Zhan in charge of his punishment. Meaning lots of time spent alone in the library. Where he constantly bombarded him with questions and demands.

It resulted in so many conflicting emotions Lan Zhan wondered how he got anything done. He looked back at his brother to see that small knowing smile he wore far too often recently. Lan Zhan grunted, and the smile grew.

“Thank you, Wangji.”

With a nod, Lan Zhan bowed shortly, taking the scroll with him as he left. He wasn’t ten minutes from his brother’s office when Wei Wuxian appeared.

“Lan Wangji. I was looking for you.”

Scowling at Wei Wuxian was become a daily occurrence, one the annoyance never understood. He remembered the quietness of Wen Qionglin and allowed himself to miss it for only a moment before shoving that to the back of his mind. Remembering that time in the library did things to his heart. Wei Wuxian was talking again, a steady stream a chatter Lan Zhan was now an expert at ignoring. His attention instead turned to the scroll in his hand and the menial task written on it. It wouldn’t take him long. A few corpses were causing a fuss and a request had been placed for their extermination. He flinched and glared when Wei Wuxian placed an arm around his shoulders, slapping it away with probably less severity than he should.

Wei Wuxian laughed, carefree and full bodied. Lan Zhan felt himself being drawn to it even as he told himself Wei Wuxian was a troublemaker that would bring nothing good. Then he remembered Wen Qionglin’s small smile and Wei Wuxian’s casual familiarity that when paired together made his chest stuffy and his heart pound harder in his chest.

Wei Wuxian was nothing but trouble.

“Lan-gongzi. Lan Wangji. Lan Zhan.” Lan Zhan turned a glare at him even as his stomach did funny flips. Wei Wuxian smiled. “Are you going to answer my questions?”

“No.” He didn’t know what they were, but it was easy to fall back into their routine. He blinked. When had this become a thing? Lan Xichen was right. It was definitely time to go on a night hunt.

Wei Wuxian was pouting. “Come now Lan Zhan. That’s not nice. Just one? They couldn’t have just disappeared without anyone knowing.” He batted his lashes and that at least Lan Zhan could confidently say he could resist. As for the Wen siblings, they had in fact disappeared without telling anyone. Lan Xichen was taken to believe that meant something bad for them.

Lan Zhan had been too preoccupied to put much thought into it.

As was their custom now, Lan Zhan settled behind his desk in the library, Wei Wuxian taking the lower one. He tried not to think hard about the empty space beside Wei Wuxian. They settled into the same banter they always seemed to, and it was a comfort Lan Zhan should not be this attached to. He really needed time away.

He was on his way the next morning. It was still far too early for most of the people to be awake, but he didn’t want to run into Wei Wuxian and while he could have waited a few more hours it felt good to be on the move. When he did arrive at the client’s house, the man was still bleary eyed with sleep but had done a valiant job of keeping up with Lan Zhan. Turns out the man didn’t actually know anything and had just been the one to post the request. Lan Zhan tried not to frown too heavily at the him.

The rest of the morning was sent on a chase to locate the man who had actually needed the assistance, but with a combination of the early morning and uncertainly of the man’s location, it took Lan Zhan three hours to locate him. Frustrated and wondering if this was really worth the time, Lan Zhan stalked through the poorer area of town, an area he normally never had a reason to visit. According to his most recent source the man owned a tea house back here.

The tea house was tucked into a nook, hidden almost entirely behind a wall draped with flowers and vines and green smelling things. He glanced in at the noise, scanning to make sure this was indeed where he wanted. If he judged it, well, no one had to know. This place at least was open, people already milling around the small shop, drinking what Lan Zhan was quickly coming to discover was not tea. The small white bottles brought to mind one particular night he kept trying not to think about.

The patrons watched him warily as he approached. Most of them were scruffy and had probably at one point or another been involved in something that went against the rules of his sect. He could already hear Wei Wuxian informing him that everything went against the rules, and Lan Zhan shook himself a little.

“Can I help you?” one of the men asked, standing before him with crossed arms, as if he was capable of doing anything against Lan Zhan.

“I am looking for Huang Yingyi.”

“What for?” His voice was sharp, and Lan Zhan frowned.

“He is the one who requested this of the Gusu Sect.” Lan Zhan held out the scroll, not really sure why he was explaining this at all.

The man examined the scroll without taking it before nodding. “Wait here.”

Lan Zhan did, more out of shock then any real desire to follow the order. Not many did that. Within five minutes the first man returned with another, much older scruffier man trailing behind. It looked like he’d just rolled out of bed.

“Are you Huang Yingyi?”

“I am.” Lan Zhan gave him the scroll wordlessly already beginning to feel the annoyance of a long search gather.

Yingyi glanced down at the scroll with incomprehension. “Ah. Right. Sorry, but I don’t need the help anymore. Some rouge already took care of it. ‘Sides that was long ago.”

“Only four days,” Lan Zhan said tersely.

Yingyi frowned. “Yeah, long time. Many people can die in four days.”

Taking a deep breath, Lan Zhan nodded to the man and turned away before he did something completely out of character. “Conceded cultivators,” he heard behind him, deciding pragmatically not to turn around and react in a way Wei Wuxian probably would. A whole morning wasted and nothing to show for it aside from a rather large amount of frustration. Not wholly, he knew, because of his fruitless chase. He had just as many questions about why the Wen’s had left the way they had and even more about why they had come in the first place.

With no one to ask, he probably would never know and being reminded of that constantly by Wei Wuxian wasn’t helping. He clutched his sword tighter than he needed to, walking through the maze of back alleyways blindly, which quickly got him lost.

Wanting nothing more than to be back home in his room to meditate, Lan Zhan closed his eyes and took another deep breath. He could take off on his sword but the walls, which seemed to enclose him more and more the farther he went, made him think it wouldn’t be the safest idea. Not one to get lost, even in an unfamiliar place, the fact that he was did more to show his mental state then he would prefer. With no other option but to go forward, Lan Zhan did, paying attention to the turns he took with more focus than strictly necessary, but that was better than trying not to think about why he was distracted in the first place.

This trip hadn’t worked out as he’d planned.

Eventually he made it out of the winding passages and onto the now bustling main street. Noisy, and full of everything he currently wanted to avoid, Lan Zhan took one look around and began walking swiftly towards the edge of town where he could ride his sword back to the Recesses and forget this morning ever happened. Lan Xichen would require a report, and after that he was going to escape to his room and meditate. Preferably for the next week.

Merchants called their wares and people chatted and laughed contentedly. Most recognized, if not himself, at least his robes, and nodded when he passed. Lan Zhan returned the gesture shortly. Turns out he was farther into town than he thought, and instead of reaching the outskirts as he planned it took him through the heart of the city, leaving him to weave through people, carts, and animals, doing nothing to help his current mood.

When a cart overturned and spilled its contents into the street blocking the whole of it, Lan Zhan wanted to curse. Out loud. This really was not his day. The man was quick to apologize when he saw Lan Zhan, scurrying around picking up what he could, which only resulted in him getting nothing accomplished as whatever he picked up always rolled back onto the ground.

“Are you okay?”

Lan Zhan froze as a voice he didn’t think he’d hear again came from behind him. Turning he saw, Wen Qionglin dressed in faded brown robes helping up a young woman who was quite pregnant from where she had slipped on a stray item. A few people were helping pick up the things, and he spotted a few children making away with others. Lan Zhan’s focus though remained on Wen Qionglin who didn’t look any different than he had two months ago.

The young woman smiled gratefully, rubbing small circles into her stomach. “Oh, we’ll be fine. Thank you.”

Wen Ning smiled, and Lan Zhan stared. It was still as unassuming as before. “Happy to help.” The young woman smiled back, giving Wen Qionglin a hug, to his surprise, but he returned it gently as a young man ran up worriedly.

“’Cuse me sir, ima need that under yer foot.” Lan Zhan turned to see a small boy gazing at him with expectant eyes. Lan Zhan followed his pointing finger to see he was stepping on a rather faded toy rabbit. He didn’t remember moving. He stepped off and the boy grabbed it quickly, before running off carrying, Lan Zhan noticed belatedly, some of the merchants’ spilled goods. A girl met him at an alley entrance, scolding, before glancing out and catching Lan Zhan’s gaze. They disappeared.

Most of the goods had made it back into the merchant’s cart, though he grumbled about thieving, and Lan Zhan turned his attention back to Wen Qionglin. Only to find he’d disappeared. Scanning the crowd with what some might consider panic, he searched for the Wen, but there was nothing Wen Qionglin was wearing that set him apart from the browns and greens of the crowd around him.

Disappointment flashed through him at once again having lost him, and he wasn’t given much time to process that when another shout drew his attention. Following the sound brought him beside the canal, one of the larger ones, to see a young girl yelling at a younger boy.

“Yong, don’t you dare!” The boy was lifting himself up onto the ledge with a little struggle, but he seemed determined and with a final tottering at the top, stood. The girl looked ready to drag him back down if she wasn’t so worried about him falling the other way.

“I need to be higher if I want to see him.”

“You won’t if you fall in first. Please, get down.”

The boy thought about this before frowning in defeat. Lan Zhan watched the interaction wondering why no one stepped in to help. Was it normal for children to put themselves into danger? The boy was preparing to climb down when something caught his eye and brought him back to standing.

“Wei­-ge!”

Wondering how Wei Wuxian had managed to escape this time, and how he knew the child Lan Zhan was startled to find Wen Qionglin instead. He didn’t notice the boy wobble until a look of horror crossed Wen Qionglin’s face and a giant splash, followed by a scream turned his head back. The girl stood at the edge, looking over in anguish at the splashes he could hear below. He hurried to the edge, then looked back up at Wen Qionglin to see him getting ready to jump in.

Lan Zhan’s mind blanked as Wen Qionglin, sans outer robe, dove into the water. Did he know how to swim? Would the current be too strong? How would they get back out? Wen Qionglin, it turned out, did know how to swim, though there was a terrifying moment when his head disappeared under water and didn’t resurface right away.

The boy’s sister, Lan Zhan figured from the way she kept calling his name, yelled, and cried and paced. The boy could swim, but the undertow was too strong for him to keep him head above water for longer than a few seconds. Wen Qionglin was making good time, but the canal was quite large, and the current pulled strongly in the middle. Yong was already beginning to flag and Wen Qionglin wasn’t halfway across yet.

In truth, it wasn’t longer than five minutes but as people began to gather the tension rose. “Can’t you use your sword?” the girl asked, and Lan Zhan kicked himself for not thinking about that sooner.

Pulled from her sheath, Bichen gleamed as if approving Lan Zhan choice, and they were in the air shortly after. He came from above just as Wen Qionglin grabbed the boy and hauled him upwards, gasping and spluttering.

“Wen Qionglin!” Lan Zhan called. Surprise flickered over his face, but he reached for Lan Zhan’s hand without hesitation. Gripping it tightly, he lifted Wen Qionglin and the boy out of the water, placing them beside a frantic sister. The girl dove towards her brother who clung to Wen Qionglin’s robes, fists white. She tackled them both, knocking them over, though Wen Qionglin managed to keep his head from knocking against the ground. Lan Zhan put Bichen back in her sheath, watching the three with some confusion.

“I told you not to do that. It’s dangerous.” The girl continued to berate her brother.

“Enough, Fang Meixui, now’s not the time,” Wen Qionglin said gently, running soothing fingers through the boy’s hair. “Madame Fang will scold him later. What I would like to know is what exactly you were doing out by yourselves.”

The girl shrunk away, and the boy flinched. “We,” the girl started but trailed off at the look Wen Qionglin was giving them. Lan Zhan hadn’t known him to have that look. “Sorry,” the girl mumbled.

“Umm,” a voice said from beside Lan Zhan, and he turned to see a nervous looking man holding Wen Qionglin’s outer robes. “This is his.”

“Thank you,” Lan Zhan said, taking the garment as Wen Qionglin continued to get the story from the children.

He held it out and Wen Qionglin smiled at him. “Thank you,” he said, and wrapped the garment around the boy, apparently not concerned that he was only wearing his inner robes in public. The hand was bandaged, and Lan Zhan frowned.

“You are injured?”

“Ah, yes. Not terribly though.” Wen Qionglin sounded embarrassed.

“Hm.” Feeling very disconcerted with the current happenings, Lan Zhan undid his own outermost layer and placed it over Wen Qionglin’s shoulders, earning him a confused but soft smile.

“Come on, let’s get you home.” The crowd, deciding the excitement was over, began to disperse. A few sent interested glances at Wen Qionglin and Lan Zhan. Lan Zhan’s glare kept all of them from approaching.

Standing, Wen Ning placed the boy on his hip in a motion that looked familiar, and Lan Zhan took only a moment to realize how much he liked it. He had to keep himself from staring. Wen Qionglin smiled down at the boy and for a moment Lan Zhan was struck by how beautiful he was. Not in an outright eye-catching way but in way that wouldn’t be noticed if the proper attention were not paid. He frowned at the thought.

“Yours?” Lan Zhan asked as he watched Wen Qionglin interact with the boy. It was unreasonable to think Wen Qionglin had a child, he was probably a few years younger than he was, but it was a possibility that made him anxious for unknown reasons.

“No.” Lan Zhan tried not to look overly relieved. “He belongs to the family I stayed with.”

“Quite attached,” he said, observing the way the boy clung to Wen Qionglin’s neck, burying his face in his throat.

Wen Qionglin chuckled. “Yes. Don’t know why.”

Lan Zhan thought he might. He went to speak again when the girl broke in. “Because Wei Ning is nice.”

Lan Zhan brought his gaze to her, noticing she had her arm threaded through Wen Qionglin’s and was looking at him with the same doe-eyed admiration Lan Zhan had seen many times directed at him. Wen Qionglin didn’t seem to notice. A sharp something made his stomach clench uncomfortably. Was he so egotistical he begrudged other people the attention he didn’t even want? Something to think on later.

She smirked, smug for reasons Lan Zhan couldn’t quite understand, and was annoyed at. He felt the need to say something, only to pull up short. What exactly did he say? It wasn’t like Wen Qionglin knew him that well, and it wasn’t his place to step into a situation he didn’t seem to mind. Instead, he walked a little behind them, self consciously not thinking about his robe wrapped around Wen Qionglin’s shoulders and the fact that as a result his were bare.

“What brings you out here today?” Wen Qionglin slowed his step to walk beside Lan Zhan, his expression open and sincere.

The reminder brought on another flash of annoyance. “Brother sent me on an assignment.”

“Doesn’t seem to have gone to well,” Wen Qionglin commented, face scrunched in a sympathetic expression.

Lan Zhan’s annoyance eased at the acknowledgment, feeling unduly happy that it was Wen Qionglin doing so. The girl broke into the conversation with a pout, drawing Wen Qionglin’s attention away, and causing Lan Zhan to frown. It was not long before they reached a house and when the doors opened, they revealed a frantic looking man directing servants around the courtyard. Wen Qionglin put the boy down pulling Lan Zhan’s robe closer around him. Lan Zhan felt another absurd amount of satisfaction at seeing his sects’ colours wrapped around Wen Qionglin. At the sound of the doors the man spun, freezing for only a second before rushing over.

“Meixui, Yong, you’re okay! Where did you go, your mother and I were worried sick.”

The boy looked like he was about to cry and even the girl looked sheepishly at the ground. “I’m sorry, baba but I wanted to show Wei-ge my favorite toy, but I couldn’t find him, and then I climbed up on the wall ‘cuze I would see better, but then I fell and Wei-ge saved me.”

The man hugged the boy close, running soothing hands down his back, similar to how Wen Qionglin had. Was that a parent thing? “Thank you, Wei-xiancheng. I don’t know how to thank you enough for all you’ve done.”

Wen Qionglin flushed and looked about to wave the compliment away but instead bowed and said nothing. A woman and what must be her daughter ran out of the house followed by a flushed servant who had run to get them. The woman sobbed, flinging her arms around the children, pulling them close. Wen Qionglin was silent beside him as the family wept and clung to each other. Lan Zhan wondered what exactly the man had meant by ‘all you’ve done’ and why they were calling him Wei and not Wen.

“I saved their family from some corpses,” Wen Qionglin said.

Lan Zhan looked at him. He was sure he hadn’t spoken that out loud. Wen Qionglin smiled as if he knew exactly what Lan Zhan was thinking. That was more appealing than Lan Zhan thought possible, especially considering he’d only met Wen Qionglin briefly two months ago.

“Thank you, Wei-xiancheng,” the woman said softly.

Wen Qionglin softened more, and Lan Zhan wondered how anyone could look at him and see danger. “I had help, this time,” he said, prompting the whole family to look over at Lan Zhan. He bowed a little feeling out of place.

“Thank you, Lan­­-gongzi. Are you a friend of Wei-xingchengi?”

Lan Zhan froze. Mind going blank. Wen Qionglin spoke for him. “He’s a friend. We studied together.”

“Well, any friend of yours is a friend of ours,” the woman said. “The Fang family owes both of you a debt. Please won’t you stay for some food?”

Being called a friend by Wen Qionglin sent warmth through his limbs and something close to discontentment. That made him frown. “Thank you, Madame Fang, but Lan-gongzi has business to attend to.”

“Ah, that’s too bad. Will you stay though?”

“Please?” The plea was from the oldest girl, Fang Meixui, and she once again had her hands wrapped around Wen Qionglin’s arm. Ignoring the spark in his chest at seeing that Lan Zhan bowed.

“My business requires…” There was a pause as he looked at Wen Qionglin trying to reason out if he should stick with the fake name, he’d given the family. Wen Qionglin’s eyes were wide, almost pleading. “Wei-gongzi’s attention.” Wen Qionglin breathed a small sigh of relief. “Apologies that we can’t stay.”

Wen Qionglin took to it easily, flashing the family an apologetic smile before extraction himself from Fang Meixui’s grasp. “I am grateful, but you have done so much for me already.”

“Nonsense. You saved our lives the least we could do is care for you in return. At least let me get you out of those clothes. You’re soaked.” She took the one wrapped around Fang Yong and turned to give it to a servant.

“No,” Wen Qionglin said a little more firmly, but with such understanding and kindness no one could get made at him. The woman paused, looking displeased but handed the wet robe to Wen Qionglin. “Thank you, but I really must go. If I stay, I’ll get roped into something else, I’m sure.”

Fang Yong didn’t look apologetic at all.

Madame Fang sighed but smiled in understanding. “Very well. Know that our doors will always be open if you need them.”

Wen Qionglin didn’t say anything just gave her a look that said more than he ever could. With a bow and a final warning to Fang Yong he turned and left. Lan Zhan followed. Neither of them spoke as they walked through the crowds. Having grown used to Wei Wuxian’s chatter the last few weeks, it was strange at first that Wen Qionglin was silent, but it never grew awkward between them as the silence stretched.

“Thanks for the help. I didn’t think about how I was going to get out of there.” His voice was quiet, but Lan Zhan easily picked it out among the noise. He nodded. “Also, thanks for the…” He motioned to the robe still hung around his shoulders. Lan Zhan nodded again, trying to keep his ears from flushing too much.

“It was nice to see you again,” Wen Qionglin said with more sincerity than Lan Zhan had ever heard from someone not in his family.

“Wei Wuxian was worried,” he said, surprising them both.

That soft longing look took over his face, and Lan Zhan ignored the pang that insisted he do something about it. He also ignored the flare of jealousy, not even sure who he was jealous of or why it mattered.

“I’m sorry for leaving so suddenly.” Repressing the need to ask why, Lan Zhan nodded. “Would you tell him I enjoyed spending time with him?”

Wen Qionglin blushing now, and this time Lan Zhan found himself distinctly jealous of Wei Wuxian. “I will.”

The smile he got in return mollified him a little.

“Lan-gongzi! Lan-gongzi! Please, wait.”

The two turned to see a haggard looking man running after them. Lan Zhan frowned, remembering him from the tea house. Wen Qionglin was alarmed, but Lan Zhan wanted to ignore the man. Nothing good had come from that meeting.

“I – I’m sorry for what happened earlier,” the man said when he’d caught his breath. He flinched at Lan Zhan’s cold gaze. Wen Qionglin stepped in, glancing between them with curiosity.

“What happened. I heard Lan-gongzi’s skills were no longer needed.” With Wen Qionglin’s soft words the man deflated, turning his focus to the Wen.

“The request he brought has been done, that is true, but something else has just happened and there is no time to send a formal request. Please.” The man got on his knees, bowing low to Wen Qionglin. “Please, my daughter is in danger. I would not have come to you if I were not desperate. I know I do not deserve your help after what happened this morning, but please. I beg of you.”

Without missing a beat, Wen Qionglin placed a hand on the man’s head, drawing it up to look at him. He smiled at the man. “I will help even if he does not.”

Tears ran down the man’s face and he clasped Wen Qionglin’s hand, muttering ‘thank you’ over and over. Wen Qionglin looked at him, and Lan Zhan frowned, but there was a glint on amusement and understanding in Wen Qionglin’s expression that told him he knew Lan Zhan was going to help. Lan Zhan found he didn’t mind the fluttering in his stomach.

“Let me get my things and then you will show us. Come.”

“Your hand,” Lan Zhan brought up as Wen Qionglin led them through the streets.

“It’ll be fine,” Wen Qionglin replied, though Lan Zhan noticed he flexed it experimentally. He did not press but reminded himself to keep a close eye on Wen Qionglin. The inn they came too was a decent enough place, though Lan Zhan wondered why someone with access to funds like Wen Qionglin would choose to stay here.

“I will ask the inn to clean and wash this for you if you’d like,” Wen Qionglin said, lifting a shoulder to indicate Lan Zhan’s robe.

“Don’t bother,” Lan Zhan heard himself say, and for some reason quite enjoyed the surprise that flickered over Wen Qionglin’s face.

“Alright,” Wen Qionglin said.

He waited with the man outside while Wen Qionglin went in to change and grab his weapons. The air between them was awkward, and the man continued to glance at him, looking like he wanted to say something. Lan Zhan was glad he didn’t.

When Wen Qionglin appeared, he was wearing another brown robe, Lan Zhan’s own tucked under his arm. His hair was still damp, small whisps clinging to his face and neck. A bow poked over his shoulder and a sword hung at his waist. The sword was decent, but the bow was beautiful. An expensive thing, one that felt oddly suited to him.

“Show us then,” Wen Qionglin said, handing Lan Zhan back his robe. It was damp and wrinkled now, but Lan Zhan put it on, earning him more confusion from Wen Qionglin.

The man nodded and led them out of the city and into the woods. He chatted occasionally with Wen Qionglin but was too nervous to talk for long periods. During one of his quiet spells, Wen Qionglin came up beside him.

“You did not have to put on the robe. I know it must be uncomfortable.”

“It is fine,” Lan Zhan said. Wen Qionglin looked exasperated. Lan Zhan wasn’t sure why he’d put it on either.

Wen Qionglin’s hair had begun to dry, the wispy strands around his ears and nap were curling into almost perfect ringlets. His hair was also looser, having not had the time to properly fix it. Lan Zhan liked it this way, and abruptly looked away, ears hot. Wen Qionglin was thankfully too busy to notice.

It was not long before they reached a small village, tucked neatly at the base of a hill. There couldn’t have been more than a hundred or so people, all of whom had gathered in the centre, battered, and scared. A few had minor injuries, but there were others who looked as though they would not make it through the night. The man let out a cry and dashed forward, wrapping his arms around a woman and a small child, sobbing.

“This looks like a recent attack,” Wen Qionglin said, and Lan Zhan nodded.

An elder came up to them, looking frail and tired. “Have you come to save our village?”

“If we can.” The elder nodded, looking both hopeful and resigned. “Lan-gongzi will listen to your story. Is there a healer I can assist?” Lan Qionglin asked.

The elder looked taken aback at the offer but motioned to a middle-aged man in a white smock and a young man who must be his apprentice. Wen Qionglin nodded and left. Lan Zhan watched as Wen Qionglin greeted the man, and Lan Zhan noted the surprise then slightly suspicious gratitude. Wen Qionglin followed as he was given a smock and went right to work. His attention came back to the elder when he started talking.

The corpses appeared rather suddenly, which would not have been a problem if not for the fact that they were greater in number than usual and were much harder to kill. They were not completely helpless, a few of the men had enough knowledge of the sword to keep the few that appeared at bay but had been quickly overwhelmed. Lan Zhan looked at the men on the ground where Wen Qionglin was currently rewrapping bandages and speaking with the healer.

“The rest of us had retreated, like always, and it was terrible to see them fall. They wandered around a bit but when they couldn’t find anyone else, they left.”

“Which direction did they go?”

“West.”

He nodded to the elder, checking on Wen Qionglin then started on a perimeter of the village. He saw evidence of the fight on the northern edge and made a note of the direction the corpses went after. Lan Zhan stood facing west not understanding why they would move away from people rather than towards them. Usually, large life signatures drew them in. Frustrated he wasn’t able to think of anything he turned abruptly, almost running into Wen Qionglin who’d come up behind him. They stared at each other for a second or two before Wen Qionglin took a step back.

“You’ve been out here a while. I was curious.”

Surprised to see the sun lower than he’d thought, Lan Zhan repeated what the elder had told him. Wen Qionglin looked thoughtfully west.

“Maybe there was something more interesting?” Lan Zhan frowned, and Wen Qionglin shrugged. “It is the only think I can think of.”

More interesting than an unprotected village full of life?

The sound of groaning caught both their attention, and they wasted no time running after it. Wen Qionglin was still wearing the smock but had both his bow and sword, a quiver of arrows Lan Zhan hadn’t seen before strapped to his other hip. When they arrived there were twenty corpses, a large number for something so close to a large city. All turned in unison towards them, not even pausing before attacking. Three of them moved fast, drawing close to Lan Zhan before he could draw Bichen, and he managed to cut down two before having to dodge the third.

He could not see Wen Qionglin but worry eased when he heard two arrows fly and down two more corpses. Distracted again by the last fast-moving corpse, he ducked, slicing off it’s arm before being forced to back away again as another lunged at him. That put him farther away from Wen Qionglin, who appeared to be doing fine. He had not drawn his sword, but his arrows were fast and accurate, though the corpses were moving in, making it more difficult for the long-range weapon.

Training brought Bichen up in time to block a heavy swing from a corpse who was far denser than any he had encountered before, and instead of slicing off its arm, as the blow should have, it simply deflected it, landing heavily enough on the ground to dent it. Displeased with himself for getting distracted, Lan Zhan swung again, managing to take a good chunk out of its shoulder and sending out a wave of energy that knocked the brute to the ground. The fast-moving corpse took its place, but Lan Zhan was ready, taking its head in one clean swing, kicking its body into the rest.

There was a cry of pain and Lan Zhan turned in time to see Wen Qionglin getting smacked into a tree, bow falling from his hands. Panic and rage filled him, but he wasn’t able to get closer, trapped behind the remaining corpses. With a swipe of his sleeve, Wangji appeared. Strumming several notes gave him enough time to watch Wen Qionglin stab his remaining arrow into the corpses eye, shove it back and decapitate it with his sword.

Fear mingled with relief as Wen Qionglin stumbled but kept his feet, turning to where Lan Zhan was surrounded. A few broke off heading towards Wen Qionglin. Lan Zhan only had a moment to see his ability before the brute managed to get past the energy and attack. Annoyed with several things, Lan Zhan played a sharp note. The weaker corpses froze and were quickly dispatched by Bichen. She returned to Lan Zhan’s hand in time to stop another of the brutes blows. Risking a glace, Lan Zhan saw Wen Qionglin encircled by three corpses, weaker, but Lan Zhan could see Wen Qionglin breathing heavy.

Lan Wangji shot at one of them and knocking it away. Wen Qionglin didn’t look over as he attacked. Bichen managed to pierce the brute, pinning it to the ground. The corpse struggled. Lan Zhan took the moment to look back at Wen Qionglin. He was good with the sword though it didn’t look comfortable in his hands. The one he’d flung away was making its way back. Lan Zhan dispatched it with a flurry of sharp notes.

It was odd watching Wen Qionglin fight. His style appeared to be a mix of several, and Lan Zhan caught glimpse of the Lan Style, though he couldn’t be sure. There was of course the Wen Style, but there seemed to be flashes of moves he’d seen Wei Wuxian make.

The brute pulled himself off the sword, leaving its left arm almost severed from its shoulder. This certainly wasn’t going to be easy. He called Bichen back, deflecting another heavy swing into a tree, jumping away as the tree cracked and splintered. The corpse bellowed, turning faster than Lan Zhan expected. With no time to dodge or parry, he braced himself. Wen Qionglin was there, cleaving through the arm and kicking the corpse away. He was panting, injured hand shaking. Blood seeped though his sleeve from a nasty looking cut on his arm.

Bellowing, the brute charged. Lan Zhan went to intercept, but Wen Qionglin was already moving. He dodged the wildly flailing left arm, finishing the job Bichen started. He spun, cutting the tendons at the back of the knees. The brute toppled. Wen Qionglin shoved his sword into the thing’s spine point first, severing it, before using the whole of the blade to finish it.

Lan Zhan blinked. Cleaver.

Wen Qionglin stepped back, looking at the thing with disgust.

Lan Zhan had not seen any corpse quite so resilient before. Broken from his thoughts by another thump, he brought up Bichen, thinking it was another corpse. Instead, he found Wen Qionglin all but collapsed, dragging in breaths like they were his last. Fear flared and he hurried to the man’s side scanning him, frustrated he didn’t know how to help.

“I’ll be fine,” Wen Qionglin said, immediately answering Lan Zhan’s question. “Let’s just get out of here.”

Standing looked painful, but Lan Zhan couldn’t see any other visible wounds. Nodding, though displeased, Lan Zhan led the way back to the village. The sun had disappeared, making their trek back a hard one. Wen Qionglin was quick to take Lan Zhan’s arm when offered after he’d stumbled more than once. It took them twice as long to get there than it had to get back, and Lan Zhan searched out the healer as soon as they did.

The man’s eyes widened as he opened the door and was quick to user them inside. Lan Zhan watched from a corner as the man fussed, Wen Qionglin telling him about his injuries and suggested things that might be helpful. Lan Zhan was a little surprised the healer didn’t disregard Wen Qionglin’s suggestions. He helped Wen Qionglin take off his outer robe then eased his injured arm from out of the inner robes sleeve.

 He winced as the whole of it came into view. Guilt at not being able to do more tickled his chest. He knew Wen Qionglin had been injured prior to the fight and hadn’t done enough to protect him.

“Lan-gongzi, you should go tell the elder that the corpses are defeated. I will be perfectly safe here, and they deserve to know as soon as possible.”

Unable to find an argument to counter that, Lan Zhan looked once more at the cut then exited the house. He found the elder, waited and weathered his tears and gratitude. The men who had fought were all going to make it, apparently, in no small part to Wen Qionglin, and so he endured the gratefulness of the families also. When asked where Wen Qionglin was, he said at the healers, which started a whole new bout of noise and concern that ended up waking the whole village.

“We must leave right away,” Lan Zhan said. He wanted to bring Wen Qionglin to the Lan healers, since, while he trusted Wen Qionglin’s own skill and that of the village healer, there was more the Lan’s could offer in terms of what they were prepared for.

“It is late. At least wait until morning.”

While the battle had not been long, a good portion of the night had already passed and if they left at dawn, they would only be here another five hours at most. “We leave at dawn.”

The elder thanked him and called for food to be made and warm drinks to be brought. Lan Zhan made his way to the healers. Wen Qionglin was dressed again, talking with the healer and his apprentice, who looked sleepy.

“We leave for Gusu at dawn,” he said. “You will see the Lan healers.”

Instead of being offended as Lan Zhan thought he might the healer looked approving. Wen Qionglin opened his mouth to argue but whatever look was on his face stopped Wen Qionglin’s words. He sighed, and nodded.

A knock came from the door and Lan Zhan opened it to see a young woman carrying a plate of food, another carrying a plate of steaming tea and half the village waiting behind them. Lan Zhan felt Wen Qionglin come up behind him.

“Oh,” he said, taking in the crowd. “What?”

“We were worried you would be gravely injured, Cultivator-xiansheng. It is good that you are not,” one of the young women said, staring adoringly at Wen Qionglin.

“Umm – thank you for the, uh, concern. I am well.”

“Here is some food and drink as our thanks. We do not have much else to offer but ourselves if you should wish it.” A glance from the other girl told Lan Zhan this had not been expected.

Wen Qionglin flushed brightly, mouth flapping uselessly at the offer. The girl looked rather eager. “We will not,” Lan Zhan said, taking the trays and forcing Wen Qionglin back inside. “We will rest until dawn.”

The girl slumped slightly but bowed and departed, followed by the other who was speaking to her in low almost offended tones. Lan Zhan cast a cold gaze across the villagers, and they began shuffling away. When Lan Zhan turned back, Wen Qionglin was looking quite grumpily at the apprentice, who was nudging and teasing him. The healer cuffed the back of his head and sent him off back to bed, leaving Wen Qionglin and Lan Zhan alone in the main room.

Wen Qionglin’s face was still bright, but he took the food when Lan Zhan placed it down. “Rest. I will wake you at dawn.”

A protest flickered across Wen Qionglin’s face, but then vanished as he sighed, ate, and drank before shuffling over to one of the beds and lying down. He was asleep almost instantly.

Lan Zhan meditated in the stillness until a flash of broad shoulder and strong chest resurfaced. He frowned, eyes opening to look at the owner. He had not paid much attention to anything but the injury earlier and was a little surprised he was now. He should not care that Wen Qionglin was far more muscular than he looked, nor that his skin was a warm gold, smooth and unmarked. He shoved those thoughts violently aside, promising he would punish himself when they returned. It would not do for him to think so about another.

He dove back into meditation, stubbornly keeping his mind from straying to the man asleep on the bed. When dawn finally arrived, he felt more, rather than less, exhausted from meditation. Wen Qionglin woke when Lan Zhan stirred, blinking a little sleepily at the room for a few seconds. Lan Zhan found it almost impossible to look away from the soft expression. They ate what remained from the food the night before, and when they finished Lan Zhan stood and brought it over to the house’s small kitchen.

Lan Zhan almost swore aloud when he returned to see Wen Qionglin’s hair undone and his chest once more on display. The other yawned hugely and didn’t seem to be fully awake yet, despite their breakfast. Lan Zhan hadn’t paid much attention to the state of Wen Qionglin’s hair the night before, even if he had been admiring the messy look just a day ago.

He was dabbing ointment onto the cut, which still looked red and angry. Lan Zhan turned around and forced himself to breath deeply a few times trying not to let the sight of Wen Qionglin’s injury get overrun with visions of his bare chest. It didn’t work and Lan Zhan found himself turning back around to look again.

“Lan Wangji,” Wen Qionglin said, voice quiet and seeing his hair spill over his shoulder was not helping Lan Zhan’s attempt at not staring. “I need your assistance, if that’s okay.”

Lan Zhan nodded blankly, moving woodenly across the room to his side. Wen Qionglin has the bandages held with one hand, clearly unable to tie them without help.

“You could ask the healer,” Lan Zhan said, even though he was already there.

“I would hate to wake him for something so simple. I just need help tying these.”

Lan Zhan didn’t think about anything past the white bandage tied snugly around Wen Qionglin’s arm and the two ends he held. At the exchange it was inevitable they would brush hands, and it was almost impossible to not feel how nice they felt, or how warm the skin of his arm was as Lan Zhan’s fingers brushed it. When the bandage was tied securely, Lan Zhan removed himself as quickly as he could without looking rude, turning back to make sure everything was as packed as he remembers it. It was.

A brief shuffling of clothes, Wen Qionglin appeared beside him, flush but apparently not realizing what he’d just done and the impropriety of it. Lan Zhan kicked himself once again for letting his mind take advantage of the trust Wen Qionglin had inexplicably shown him. He couldn’t even bring himself to think he’d done it with a purpose in mind, given his innocence and general artless demeaner.

“I will need to pick up my things from the inn before we go.”

Lan Zhan wanted to object, say that he was injured and when they got to the Recesses, he would send someone to fetch it, but couldn’t come up with a valid excuse even to himself, so, simply nodded. At least Wen Qionglin was not opposed to coming with him. The walk was slow and even now did not grow awkward. The city was already waking up when they arrived. Lan Zhan kept a close eye on Wen Qionglin, trying to make it look like he wasn’t. This trip had taken longer than he’d originally thought, and he would have to make sure to tell his brother about the strange events.

Wen Qionglin was sweating and clearly trying not to look like he was struggling. Lan Zhan said nothing. When they arrived at the inn, people milled around the fairly damaged structure. The stables appeared to have caught fire and as a result so did the left wall.

“Xianshengi!” Both turned at the call. An older man, from the looks of it the owner of this inn, ran over, looking apologetic and nervous. “I’m sorry, xiansheng but your room…” he trailed off, not bothering to look at the destruction behind him.

Obviously expecting some kind of rebuke, the man flinched when Wen Qionglin opened his mouth. “There was nothing of value in there. As long as no one got hurt.”

The man’s eyes widen, and he stammers out, “Yes – um – thank you – no one – no one was hurt.” He continued to bow, but Wen Qionglin wasn’t paying attention.

“Here is some money to help with the repairs,” Wen Qionglin said abruptly, placing twice the amount a room like this would have cost in the mans hands. “I’m sorry.”

Without further explanation, Wen Qionglin turned and fled. He made a steady pace, but Lan Zhan’s stride allowed him to keep up.

“You are shivering,” Lan Zhan said, stopping Wen Qionglin’s headlong rush. “Come,” he said, barely grazing Wen Qionglin’s shoulder as he turned him. The Wen went willingly, shaken.

The sword didn’t look spiritual, and even if it was Wen Qionglin wasn’t in any shape to be flying alone, so, without thinking too much, Lan Zhan placed a hand under his knees and behind his shoulders, called Bichen and took off. Wen Qionglin didn’t even stir when Lan Zhan did this, causing his concern to increase. The flight was a short one and he took Wen Qionglin to the healers immediately. The young man was shaking badly now, and from his complexion maybe even had a fever.

After a few pokes and prods, the healer declared Wen Qionglin had suffered a massive shock and combined with his previous drenching and wounds, now had a fever. There was a stern set to the healer’s mouth as he surveyed Wen Qionglin.

“Out, gongzi,” the healer ordered. “You will not help by hovering.”

Discombobulated, Lan Zhan nodded sharply, spun, and went to find his brother. As usual Lan Xichen was in his office, looking over reports and letters.

“Wangji,” he greeted, smiling at Lan Zhan. “Did something happen? You were gone for so long.” His manner was relaxed. He hadn’t yet caught on to Lan Zhan’s emotion. It was immediately apparent when he did. “What’s wrong?”

“The initial request was already completed.”

Xichen waited. “Then why did you not return right away?”

“There was an incident. A group of corpses appeared suddenly.”

“You took it?”

Lan Zhan nodded. Xichen raised an eyebrow. “I followed the one who accepted.”

That shocked Xichen more than the fact that Lan Zhan had taken the request. “Really? Who?”

Lan Zhan hesitated. It wasn’t like Wen Qionglin had done anything wrong, and it was important that Xichen know what happened. “Wen Qionglin.”

“He’s here? What for?”

That Lan Zhan didn’t actually know, and he lifted a shoulder. That suddenly seemed really important thing to know. “He saved a family and was staying with them. He didn’t appear to have expected it.”

Xichen nodded thoughtfully. “What else?”

“The corpses had tougher skin than usual. Harder to kill.”

Xichen frowned thoughtfully. “I will send a not out, thank you Wangji.”

Lan Zhan nodded and left, deciding he would try and find out why Wen Qionglin had been here in the first place.

⚔

Wei Wuxian should know, Lan Zhan thought absently as he walked back to the healers. It wasn’t as out of place as it might have been a few months ago. Wei Wuxian would find him eventually and then he’d tell him. The healer didn’t look happy he was there but didn’t say anything.

Wen Qionglin opened his eyes, bleary and bright, but smiled when he saw him. “Lan Zhan,” he breathed, wincing when he tried to move.

“None of that,” the healer warned, “or he leaves.” Obediently settling, he blinked at a stunned looking Lan Zhan.

“I was worried.” Lan Zhan stood frozen in the doorway not sure how to take the pure relief in Wen Qionglin’s voice.

“Worry about yourself,” Lan Zhan said.

“Far more important,” he said dreamily, eyelids growing heavy.

“Alright, that’s enough. Out.”

Lan Zhan nodded stiffly, still looking at Wen Qionglin with a strange mix of something swirling in his gut. Wen Qionglin was asleep, face relaxed and unbothered. The door closed with a snap behind him, and he stood for a few seconds staring at it.

Nothing in the past forty-eight hours had made sense, so, Lan Zhan spun and decided to do something that did. That something took him to meditation, which in turn reminded him of the punishments he needed to give himself, which in turn resulted in him sitting in the Cold Pool, trying to convince himself to forget the warmth of Wen Qionglin’s skin and the nagging worry that Wei Wuxian had not found him yet. He’d never gone this long without a least an overzealous hello, and now it felt like something was missing.

This was not working like it was supposed to and Lan Zhan decided that if it hadn’t already it wasn’t going to. He climbed out and paused when he realized he still had the robe that Wen Qionglin had worn and given back. He would have to make sure it got washed. Lan Zhan dressed and returned to the Jingshi. Sleep and tomorrow would be different he decided. A new day and a different perspective on his problems. He went to sleep, not realizing it was pulling close to midnight.

The next day, Wen Qionglin slept, and no visit came from Wei Wuxian. On the third, Wen Qionglin stirred but didn’t wake, and Wei Wuxian still had not showed. On the fourth, Lan Zhan thought he might explode with all he was feeling. It was jumbled into such a huge mess that he couldn’t tell the difference between his concern for Wen Qionglin and his annoyance for Wei Wuxian.

Taking pity on him, Xichen called him into his office to inform him that Wei Wuxian had been sent home. There’d been an ‘incident’ between him and Young Master Jin that had required both parents to be informed, and it was decided that Wei Wuxian would be sent home.

“I see,” Lan Zhan said, even as his annoyance plummeted into hesitant despair. Wen Qionglin, at least, was awake next time Lan Zhan visited and seemed pleased to see him. Apparently, the last thing he remembered was the Inn. Lan Zhan tried not to feel disappointed. 

“I’ve caused you trouble,” Wen Qionglin said, rubbing his fingers together nervously.

Lan Zhan shook his head. “You were hurt.”

“I must have been a hinderance.”

There was a second for Lan Zhan to figure out what he meant. “No,” he said with as much conviction as he could. “You were not. You did well.”

Wen Qionglin flushed under the praise, accepting it with the hesitancy of one who doesn’t get encouragement often. “Thank you. Umm, have you told the Sect Leader about the corpses?”

“It is under investigation.”

Wen Qionglin nodded. “How – how long was I asleep?”

“Three days.”

“Three! I’ve already lost a week.”

“You are on a schedule?”

“I have to be back at Nightless City for the upcoming Discussion Conference, but I also have to gather herbs for my sister.” Wen Qionglin stilled, eyes going wide. He glanced at Lan Zhan, searching for something, and not finding it. He sighed, relieved. Xichen had mentioned in passing the Discussion Conference and when he’d heard the first time it had sounded terrible but now perhaps it would be bearable.

“It takes a while to get herbs?”

“Not usually, but Wen Qing needs them from a certain spot, and it will take me another few days to get there.”

“You are not well enough to travel,” Lan Zhan said with a frown.

“No,” Wen Qionglin said carefully, and Lan Zhan found it hard to believe him.

“I will come with you.”

“That’s – you don’t need to.”

“You are likely to get hurt again.”

Wen Qionglin drew back, looking offended. “I am not helpless.”

“No,” Lan Zhan said. “Not what I meant.” It didn’t appease Wen Qionglin like he wanted, and the Wen turned away, looking hurt. Lan Zhan made a small, frustrated noise, but decided it was better for him to leave before he said something else, he didn’t know how to explain. This was why he didn’t talk much.

The healers would watch him, and Lan Zhan would return tomorrow, after figuring out how to say what he wanted in a way that wouldn’t offend. Wen Qionglin was usually perceptive about what he wanted to say and knowing how to read the things he did.

He would know what to say tomorrow.

 

Notes:

Once I got the idea of Wen Ning wearing Lan Zhan's robe it was all I could think about, though I didn't turn out the way I had first thought.

Chapter 6: Of Run-In's and New Friends

Notes:

Nie Huaisang decided he wanted to be a part of the chapter and I couldn't say no even though I had absolutely no idea what he was going to do.

Edited: 2024-10-19

Glancing back at where he’d come, he felt guilty again for leaving. The market was picking up, the morning wearing into afternoon. It reminded him of Fang Yong, and he hoped the boy hadn’t caught a cold. The thought of visiting crossed his mind, but decided it was best if he didn’t.

His thoughts wandered back to Lan Wangji. There wasn’t anything he could say that would excuse his behaviour, and he couldn’t talk about the danger to come without looking strange. His bow was strapped across his back and the sword at his waist. Once he’d decided to leave, he didn’t want to linger any more than necessary. The boy he’d found hadn’t thought it strange to see him out of bed, and Wen Ning could only assume he didn’t know anything. Rather convenient but he took it gladly. His past life experience of getting in and out of the Recesses proved still as useful. It was longer and more difficult without his corpse body but doable.

His attention was drawn outward again by a kid’s puppet show. One of the puppets was dressed, rather gaudily as a cultivator, the others around him like common people. Wen Ning stopped, as much drawn to the colorful puppets as the children. The cultivator was making wild gestures, proclaiming he would rescue the people from a monster that was ravishing their fields and homes.

He laughed along until one of the prop houses caught fire as the monster came charging onto stage. His smile died. It was a faded memory. Wei Wuxian only spoke of it once, in deference to the memories Lan Wangji associated with it.

The Cloud Recesses on fire. Wen Xu the reason for it. Lan Wangji’s injury and the death of his father.

The part of his brain that always sounded like his sister was telling him he needed to get off the street. He moved without thinking, sliding down the wall of an alley, breath already coming faster than it should. He felt sick. Dropping his head between his knees did a little to help the dizziness.

How long did he have? Was there even anything he could do? He had to tell someone, but would anyone even listen? None of the Lan’s trusted him, and even if he thought Lan Wangji would hear him out, the fact he was telling him about an attack would be suspicious. It would ruin whatever semblance of friendship he’d built with Lan Wangji. Would it be worth it to keep him safe? Lan Wangji hadn’t died and while Lan Xichen went into hiding, he lived also. Could he just not say anything? Guilt for even thinking about it sparked, but the idea stuck and wouldn’t let go no matter how bad he felt about it.

How much time was there? He’d never paid much attention to what his cousins did. After the Conference maybe, but there was also the thing with the cave, but hadn’t Lan Wangji already been injured? Was it somewhere in between? And then there was the destruction of Lotus Pier and Jiang Wanyin losing his core and … oh. That’s right Jiang Wanyin lost his core, and Wei Wuxian gave his up. How had he forgotten. Wen Qing had agonized over it for days, and then he had to watch Wei Wuxian’s suffering while they removed it.

There must be time. There had to be. He had the Conference at least, and his sister. He really needed his sister. She always knew what to do. Why had he not realized sooner. So many things were about to happen, and he wasn’t prepared for any of them, didn’t know if he could be prepared for any of them. The burning of the Recesses might already be lost since he wasn’t anywhere close to being in Wen Ruohan’s favor and the chances of him being able to inform someone in the Recesses were looking slim.

There was Lan Wangji, but, as selfish as it was, that was going to be his last resort. He didn’t want Lan Wangji thinking he had anything to do with the attack, although that was probably impossible. He was a Wen.

Wen Ning was shaking, and he forced himself to take a breath, count to ten, and release it. He did this several times before feeling able to lift his head. The sky was darker, but he couldn’t tell how long he’d sat there, panicking. Long enough to grow stiff. He would think about this later, when his sister was there to make sure he didn’t fall into panic again.

A merchant agreed to take him part of the way in exchange for protection which Wen Ning was happy to give. It kept the journey short and meant he didn’t hurt quite so much as he could have. If Wen Qing was surprised to see him back without the herbs, she didn’t say anything. Wen Qing was still annoyed that he’d gotten hurt.

Wen Chao was as much a bully as ever, and Wen Ning did his best to avoid him. He also tried to keep an eye on Wen Xu, though he stayed pretty elusive. Wen Ning had never cared about his older cousin before, there had never been a reason to apart from the fact that he was the son of Wen Ruohan. Now, though, he had a very personal reason for wanting to know what he was up to.

Preparations for the Conference were in full swing and every day there was a new team of wagons entering through the gates, delivering cloth, food, and materials. Other merchants took advantage of the commotion, resulting in a city more teeming and bustling than usual. Fine jewelry and expensive silks, well-made weapons, and kid’s toys. There was no order in the chaos and the guards were making as much trouble as those they arrested. Wen Ning made sure to stay out of the city, keeping to the main house or the area immediately surrounding.

Wen Qing kept him busy. She hadn’t brought up his trip, nor his apparent deviation from their planned route, and Wen Ning was both grateful and annoyed. He really needed to talk about the burning of the Recesses but also didn’t want to burden Wen Qing more than she already was. The increase of people led to the increase of injuries which led to Wen Qing running around almost all day. He helped as much as he was able, usually running errands, helping transport patients, or doing basic first aid.

The problem continued to wiggle itself around in his brain, never disappearing but sometimes hiding behind more immediate concerns. It continued like this until rather abruptly the Conference was upon them. Wen Ning watched from an upper window as the first Sect began to file in. It was the Nie Clan. No one looked happy to be there, and Wen Ning could hardly blame them. This was the home of an enemy. One who’d been particularly antagonistic towards them. Surprisingly, Wen Ning found himself glad to see Nie Huaisang beside his brother.

“Wen Ning!” Realizing he’d been standing too long, he turned from the window and hurried towards his sister. They had just gotten a shipment of supplies in, extra bandages and herbs they couldn’t grow here. At first Wen Ning thought it was absurdly large but with the tension between the clans as it was, perhaps it wouldn’t be. That proved to be the case when by the end of the day there were three disciples of the Nie clan in the healer’s rooms. Half as many as the Wen Disciples, but Wen Ning hadn’t expected anything else. In fact, he was a little surprised there wasn’t more.

What did surprise him was that the Nie disciples were more respectful than the Wen. Something he nevertheless appreciated. Despite his usual inclination towards passivity, there was only so much rudeness he could take.

Each new arriving clan found him at the same window, looking forward to seeing Wei Wuxian and dreading the look of disappointment Lan Wangji would give him. If he looked at him at all. Of the major clans, the Jiang’s of Yunmeng arrived next, and he had to keep himself from leaning out the window to see better. Much to his displeasure, Wei Wuxian was not immediately visible in the sea of purple and red. A few smaller clans arrived after, but Wen Qing called him back before he got to see the Lan arriving. He didn’t quite know if he wanted to thank his sister or not. The Jin’s, to the surprise of no one arrived last.

With the arrival of more clans, the population in the healer’s rooms multiplied. Most were not there long, simply having bruises or minor scrapes. In the worst case a few stitches.

It was three days before all the Sects were assembled and the banquet could begin. Wen Qing was excused from it, and Wen Ning almost wanted to go in her stead. He’d never before been invited to large Wen gatherings, never had a reason to go, but with the inclusion of so many other sects it might be interesting to see. Wen Qing wasn’t particularly keen on him going but seemed to realize his reason for wanting to go wasn’t solely because of Wei Wuxian and Lan Wangji. That, more than anything, seemed to appease her.

In the end, he was nothing more than a server which pleased him well enough and meant he could look around without standing out or being a part of it. A few of the servants even seemed relieved to see him and gave him free reign to go where he wished. He spent the majority of the night between the Nie, Jiang, and Lan tables watching them interact in a way he never would have been able to if he’d been a part of the Wen party. While he didn’t think Wei Wuxian or Lan Wangji would see him, he kept his distance from them anyway.

Nie Huaisang noticed him, bringing his fan up in a motion Wen Ning knew to be surprised.

The night had grown late, wine and spirits flowing more freely, and Wen Ning lost himself in the excitement of it, pleased he’d been able to not get noticed by any who mattered. Upon entering the banquet hall with more food and wine, a harsh grip on his arm yanked him into a dark corner, toppling the tray he carried with a clang. Wen Ning’s head smacked hard against the wall, and there were a few seconds of disorientation before his wits returned. Wen Chaos’ furious face was the first thing he saw. Cold fear washed through him, and he ignored his aching head and bruising grip. It would not do to miss something and get himself more injured.

“Sneaking into a function are grounds for punishment,” Wen Chao said, leaning far too close. Wen Ning only barely avoided flinching.

“I have not snuck in. I’m working.”

Wen Chao sneered. The wine was making a puddle on the floor and the food sat soaking it up, like small islands in a lake of blood. “Finally found a job that suits you. Nothing worse than a servant pretending to be his master.” Wen Chao shoved him into the wall, smacking his head against it once more. He scanned the servant robe he wore with disdain, returning to the high table.

Wen Ning remained against the wall for a while longer, dragging in deep breaths and trying to stop his body from shaking too much. Another servant was already cleaning up the mess Wen Chao made, looking at Wen Ning with concern.

“I can do that,” Wen Ning said, motioning to the mess.

The young woman shook her head. “It is no trouble to help, Wen-gongzi. Are you alright?”

Wen Ning chuckled at the title. “I’m fine. He didn’t do anything I was not expecting.”

The young woman frowned, bending to pick up the shattered jug. “We worry for you, Wen-gongzi. We see how Wen Chao treats you.”

The lack of title for Wen Chao was not as jarring as it should have been. Wen Ning bent to help the young woman pick up the pieces, stopping any protest she might make. “He is a bully, but it is nothing I have not faced before. You needn’t worry.”

The young woman looked horrified that Wen Ning had faced worse. Wen Chao alone couldn’t compare to the Jin’s in their prison camp. He could handle his cousin’s childish taunts. He smiled reassuringly, although she didn’t seem appeased, and stood slowly to keep his head from swimming any more than it was. His arm throbbed, the injury spilling blood again.

“We can handle the rest, Wen-gongzi please find your sister.”

Unable to resist the earnest plea and feeling like he might topple over if he moved too quickly, Wen Ning agreed. One last look at the banquet hall found Wen Chao snuggled up with one of the dancing girls and Nie Huaisang staring at him with an unreadable expression. Wen Ning was not wholly sure having the young Nie’s attention was any better than Wen Chao’s. At least he knew Nie Huaisang wasn’t trying to hurt him.

With no surprise, Wen Ning found Wen Qing still in the healing room stitching up a nasty looking cut on a man’s shoulder. He belonged to one of the smaller clans and was intoxicated, making clumsy advances towards his sister. She turned to grab more bandages, and a wandering hand reached towards her. Making it across the room too fast for his head, Wen Ning grabbed the offending had and leveled a stare he’d perfected as the ghost general at him. The man paled and tried ineffectively to yank his hand away.

“Why are you bleeding?” Wen Qing said. She didn’t thank him, and he didn’t say anything knowing perfectly well she could protect herself. It would have probably ended with the man leaving with a broken wrist as well as the cut. Wen Ning released the man slowly as he turned. “Why are you bleeding?” she asked again.

“Wen Chao,” Wen Ning said, knowing she’d hear about it from someone tomorrow.

She frowned, all but shoving the intoxicated man to the floor. The man looked at Wen Ning like he was going to eat him, but Wen Ning couldn’t feel any sympathy for the man. After another leveled glare, the man scurried away.

“Sit.” Wen Ning did. Wen Qing removed his outer rob and pulled the inner sleeve up, hissing at the reopened wound. Where his head hit the wall was throbbing in time to his heart. Whether she noticed his dazed look or just had some instinct about it, Wen Qing had him turn his head, touching the spot gingerly. The whole rooms attention was on the two of them, but Wen Ning didn’t care, a combination of pain and relief as Wen Qing placed a numbing agent over the wound.

“Is he trying to kill you?” Wen Qing said. It was a rhetorical question, but Wen Ning answered it anyway, too fuzzy to realize the impact of his words.

“The inn I was staying at caught fire, burnt my room and most of my things.” His arm really hurt now. Wen Qing’s fingers probed a little too hard at the edge of the wound and Wen Ning hissed in pain. “Jiejie that hurts.”

“Why didn’t you tell me?”

She must have put something else on it too because Wen Ning was feeling drowsy. “You were busy, and I wasn’t hurt.”

A murmur had started up around the room, but Wen Ning couldn’t focus on anything but the drag of sleep and the pleasant numbness of his wound. The next morning found him still in the healing room, staring dazedly at the ceiling. As the events of last night returned, dread and resignation twisted together to form a solid ball in the pit of his stomach. He hadn’t meant to tell her like that, if at all. It was never a good thing to worry his sister, especially when his life was part of it.

The room was quiet, although it was well into the afternoon given the sunlight spilling in from the windows. His arm was sore, and he’d have a bruise for a few days, but his head felt better, as he sat up slowly. Not as many people were in the room compared to last night, many of whom had probably only been intoxicated or needing minor assistance. There were no Wen’s, a precaution probably but startling, nonetheless. Of the ones that were there, the most were Jin and Nie, with one or two Jiang sprinkled in. The Lan’s had not yet needed their healing assistance.

 Too well trained, Wen Ning did a round of the room, making sure everyone was recovering well. Several had a nasty hangover and found the silence of the room better than their own. Two had broken bones and had been given an over night order and the rest had been here last night and had just not gone back. They were a subdue lot, still oddly respectful and making only the token complaints as he checked them over.

“So, this is where you disappeared to.” Wen Ning turned and found Nie Huaisang at the door, fan out. He was already wearing the standard red robe, nine rings belted around his waist.

“Nie-gongzi, is there something I can help you with?” Wen Ning hoped rather desperately that Nie Huaisang wouldn’t bring up last night.

“I’ve come in search of something to help with overindulgence. I was going to let them suffer but decided to be nice today.”

Wen Ning didn’t sag in relief, but it was a near thing. “Of course. How much do you need?”

“Make enough for twenty. I’m sure this wouldn’t be the only morning it’s needed.” A few of the Nie disciples looked guilty.

Wen Ning ducked into another room, gathering the materials with practiced ease. He didn’t hear Nie Huaisang follow until he spoke. “Do you usually spend banquets serving them?”

Wen Ning flinched. “I don’t normally attend them,” he said, deciding it wasn’t terribly secret information. “Don’t usually have any interest.”

“I suppose this was certainly more interesting.”

“Yes.”

It was silent for several minute before Nie Huaisang said lackadaisically, “Not everyone was pleased you were there.”

Wen Ning flinched again. He would never win against Nie Huaisang in a game of words. “No.” If he couldn’t win, at least he could make Nie Huaisang work for the information.

Nie Huaisang was silent, and Wen Ning focused on mixing the herbs he needed. “Here,” he said turning. Nie Huaisang snapped his fan closed, watching him with a pleasant smile. Wen Ning had seen that smile too many times to think it innocent.

“Thank you, Wen Qionglin. It is a pity you couldn’t have stayed in the Recesses longer. I have a feeling you and I would have gotten along great.”

“Perhaps,” Wen Ning said diplomatically. Nie Huaisang smiled.

“If you are not opposed, would you have tea with me?”

“Why?”

“Because I would like to take this opportunity to get to know you.”

Wen Ning didn’t know Nie Huaisang overly well in his past life and felt a little gratified that he’d want to get to know him in this one. It wasn’t necessarily a smart move, but Wen Ning had so few friends it was too tempting to turn down the possibility of another.

“That – that would be nice.”

Nie Huaisang smiled again. “Excellent. I will send a note tomorrow then if you are up to it.”

“Tomorrow is fine.”

“Tomorrow then.”

Wen Ning bowed a little as Nie Huaisang left, wondering what exactly he had planned in becoming Wen Ning’s friend, but happy all the same at the offer.

⚔

As promised a note arrived the next day, with an invitation to tea. Wen Ning was relieved that Wen Qing wasn’t there when the note arrived. It wasn’t as though he wanted to hide it from her, but at the same time he knew she would stop him from going. Nie Huaisang was perhaps not the best person to get close to, especially since he planned on gaining Wen Ruohan’s attention, an act that usually required something truly awful, but this was someone Wei Wuxian considered a friend, and from what little he’d seen in the healer’s rooms, Nie Huaisang wasn’t quite the same person he’d become. That and the desire to make some connections drove Wen Ning to sneak out past his sister and make his way to where the Nie were staying.

All of the sects had rooms in the main house for the duration of the Conference, reserved normally for direct disciples and the main family. Wen Ning had helped prepare a few of them and knew the layout well.

A Nie disciple stood at the entrance to their rooms and didn’t seem at all surprised when Wen Ning arrived. “Wen Qionglin?” Wen Ning nodded, a little surprised he didn’t ask for the invitation. He gave it over anyway.

The disciple didn’t even look at it as he took it, smiling pleasantly at Wen Ning as he led him down the hall. “Young Master’s waiting for you in the garden. Been a while since I’ve seen him this excited to meet someone.”

Wen Ning didn’t know how to respond to that. Nie Huaisang? Waiting for him? That didn’t fit at all into the image he had of the young man, but he had been dead for the majority of their previous meetings and that certainly wasn’t something people usually enjoyed. Now, if one disregarded their clans, they were just two young masters getting together over tea to chat. A foreign idea no matter how Wen Ning looked at it. The guard apparently didn’t need his input and kept chatting away about everything and nothing. Wen Ning may be used to people talking freely with him there, but it was another thing entirely for someone to be talking to him rather then around him.

“Thank you, by they way.”

“Huh?”

“For the healing and everything.”

Wen Ning looked back at the man confused, and with no idea what he was talking about. “It – I was just doing my job.”

The man nodded. “True, but you could have been a jerk about it and weren’t, us being Nie and all.”

“Don’t see how that matters if your hurt?”

The man laughed, loud and long and Wen Ning didn’t quite know what to make of it, so just smiled. There was far less distrust in his gaze when he looked back, and Wen Ning didn’t quite feel it was deserved.

“Here we are,” the man said, clapping Wen Ning on the back hard enough he stumbled. “Glad to see not all the Wen’s are conceded. Hope to see you again, Wen Qionglin.”

Wen Ning stared after the man, back stinging, still confused at what some one would find interesting enough about him to want to see again.

“Wen Ning. You came.” Nie Huaisang sat at a small table, tea and cakes already laid out. His fan fluttered in amusement, and Wen Ning got the feeling he wasn’t going to understand anything of this outing. “I was a little worried you wouldn’t.”

“I was happy you offered.” Wen Ning decided to be honest with what he could, since lying to Huaisang wouldn’t come to anything in the end.

Nie Huaisang smiled, pouring tea for them, and gestured to the plate of cakes. The tea was sweet and soft, a blend he found he enjoyed very much. “I hope none of our disciples have caused you trouble, I know they can be quite grumpy about bed rest.”

“No one has done anything more than what is expected from an injured cultivator.”

Nie Huaisang chuckled. “Glad to hear it.”

The conversation lulled after that. Wen Ning didn’t know how to make small talk that wasn’t awkward, and Nie Huaisang seemed content to sit in silence. It wasn’t the worst silence Wen Ning had been a part of, and after a while he settled into it. It was different from the silences he’d grown used to with Wei Wuxian and Lan Wangji. If Wei Wuxian were silent, it meant that he was deep in thought and would often not hear he was being addressed without some kind of physical contact to draw him out. With Lan Wangji, as comfortable as they became, his silences felt almost mandatory, things too important or sacred to break.

With Nie Huaisang, however, it felt as though the conversation could start again at any moment and carry on as though it hadn’t ever stopped. It was comfortable in a way Wen Ning wasn’t familiar with, and he found himself liking it instantly. Nie Huaisang too seemed pleased with the silence, so they sat like that for the better part of an hour.

“I knew I would like you,” Nie Huaisang said, and Wen Ning was pleased he was correct in his earlier assessment. “I don’t think I’ve met anyone who sits as well as you.” Wen Ning snorted surprised laughter into his tea, causing Huaisang to grin in return.

“Wasn’t aware you were so easily impressed.”

Nie Huaisang brough his fan up in mock offence. “It is not easy to find people who do it well you know.”

“I suppose not with standards like yours.”

“Not my problem everyone is so unrefined.”

“Surely there was someone in the Cloud Recesses who shared the same penchant for sitting.”

“No, they have their own style, one I’m not a fan of.”

“Such a pity.” Wen Ning brought his cup back up to cover the amused pull of his lips.

“It truly is,” Nie Huaisang said, his eyes shining over the edge of his fan. Conversation stopped again, as a group of Nie disciples passed, talking animatedly about something.

“I should go before my sister misses me,” Wen Ning said.

“Of course. We should do this again.”

“Yes.”

“Perhaps with some more varied conversation.”

Wen Ning smiled. “My sitting habits not entertaining enough?”

“They’re absolutely riveting. I just thought we may branch out to a wider array. Maybe even a study. Would that not be fascinating?”

“Oh yes, studying people as they sit would definitely make for interesting viewing.”

“I knew you’d see it my way. Da-ge keeps telling me to stick to my fans.”

“A lifetime calling I’m told.”

Nie Huaisang’s fan opened and closed. “Perhaps your right. Fans are more cooperative than people.”

“And easier to study.”

“Very well, I’ve been convinced. Fans it shall be. Who knew you could be such an excellent sitter and so helpful with problems?”

“I try to be accommodating.” Wen Ning stood. “Thank you for this.”

Nie Huaisang’s smile took on a softer edge, one never directed at him before. “You are spoken of well among the disciples from multiple clans and the servants of the house.” He paused, fan fluttering. “While we may only be acquaintances, I like to think I can be counted on if you are having trouble.”

It was as close to addressing what he’d seen without actually addressing it. “I will keep that in mind.”

Nie Huaisang nodded. Wen Ning turned, walking back the way he’d come, nodding to the disciple as he passed. Wen Qing frowned at him when he returned.

“Where did you go?”

“I had tea with Nie-gongzi.”

“Why on earth would you do that?”

“He invited me, and I wanted to. We didn’t actually talk about anything.”

“Then why did he invite you if not to talk?” Wen Ning shrugged, grabbed a handful of bandages, and began wrapping them tightly. “Why didn’t you tell me before you left?”

“I didn’t think it was that big a concern.”

“Not that big a concern! Wen Ning, you met with the young master of another sect. One that we are most at odds with. What if something had happened to you?”

“I was in no danger.”

“How do you know?”

He apparently took too long to answer because, Wen Qing said sharply, “Wen Ning!”

“I knew him in my past.” Not well, he’d admit, and he could probably be blamed for some of the things that happened to him, but he was Wei Wuxian’s friend.

Wen Qing sighed, and Wen Ning kept his attention on the bandages he was wrapping. “At least promise me you won’t see him again without telling me.”

Wen Ning wanted to say no that he could do what he wanted. He wasn’t a child anymore who needed to tell his parents everything, but he knew that she was only looking out for him. She also wasn’t prohibiting him from seeing Nie Huaisang again, something she probably wanted to do.

“I will but then in return you have to promise me you won’t try to change my mind every time I do something you don’t like.”

Wen Qing struggled, placing things down with more force than necessary. “It’s my job to look out for you.”

“And you do, all the time, but I am going to have to do things you aren’t going to like, and I’m going to need you to trust me.”

“Seeing Young Master Nie was one of those?”

“That was mostly selfish I admit, but I went into it knowing Nie Huaisang’s personality. I was in no danger.”

“When are you ever out in danger,” Wen Qing said, turning from her spot across the room. Her once pristine worktable now cluttered.

“When I’m asleep.”

“I’m sure you could find trouble there too.”

Wen Ning smiled. “Yeah, probably.”

The two watched each other for a while. Wen Ning felt oddly confident about Wen Qing agreeing even though she wouldn’t like it. Normally, Wen Ning was the first to cave and look away, but this time it was Wen Qing, lips pursed in displeasure.

“Alright, fine. I won’t try to change your mind as long as you at least tell me what you plan.”

He went over and gave her a hug. “I will try my best.”

“See that you do.” Wen Qing pulled away. “Rest. If you really want to get Wen Ruohan’s attention you need to be better before the competition.”

“Thank you.” Wen Ning left, not feeling any of the joy he might once have at winning a contest of wills with Wen Qing. Now, it was hollow, filled with uncertainties and worries on both sides. There was no going back now.

 

Chapter 7: Of Trouble and Competition

Notes:

This is the second half of the previous chapter that I was going to post all at once, but then thought I would save this for next week and discovered that I can't.

Edited: 2024-10-19

The archery competition was scheduled to conclude the meeting. Between the cut on Wen Ning’s arm and the smack his head got, he didn’t practise much over the next few days. Most of them were spent in bed, trying to heal enough to be able to participate. It was becoming less about gaining Wen Ruohan’s favour and more about the experience itself. He hadn’t been confident enough in his previous life to participate in contests like these, and he was looking forward to it.

Nie Huaisang sent another letter which he dutifully showed to his sister. It was an innocent one, asking about his day and if he planned to participate in the archery contest. She begrudgingly allowed him to send a reply back but forbid him from doing anything with a doctor’s order. While it wouldn’t have been particularly strenuous to have tea with Huaisang, Wen Ning followed it.

The banquet was the last time Wen Ning had seen Wei Wuxian and Lan Wangji. He found himself avoiding them. Lan Wangji because he did not want to face the disappointment from him. Wei Wuxian, though, he was avoiding for no reason he could find. Easier for him perhaps to not see him even though he wanted to. Wei Wuxian had always been a larger-than-life figure for Wen Ning, probably always would be, but now with the knowledge of what he planned to do and memories of a Wei Wuxian so different, it was proving hard to know how to face him.

It was different with Lan Wangji. While he’d come to love him as he did Wei Wuxian, they didn’t have the history he and Wei Wuxian did. That made it easier to reconcile the past version of Lan Wangji to this present one. Wen Ning sighed. He really wasn’t good at this. Why did the universe decide he should be the one to come back and fix things? Wei Wuxian or Lan Wangji were more obvious choices. Short of running away and ignoring everything, something that would likely be impossible anyway, or flat out killing himself again, there was nothing he could do to stop the flow of time. So, as inept as he was at getting along with people, he would do what he could so that Wei Wuxian and Lan Wangji could be happy and not have to go through all the tragedy they did again.

One step at a time.

Even if it might result in him stepping on nails.

It was the day of the competition when Wen Ning finally got some last-minute practice in. He’d spent some time the previous day shooting and hoped it would be enough of a warmup. At least he’d had a few weeks of practice before this, so he wasn’t going into this with an injury and no practice. He was in Wen Qing’s garden again, the only place that wouldn’t be crawling with other disciples trying to get some last-minute practice in also.

His bow and arrows were where they always were; a little shed in one corner used to house both his weapon and Wen Qing’s gardening tools. The target was a straw dummy, nothing like the fancy ones at the official training grounds, but Wen Ning had grown accustomed to it over the weeks. After checking over the bow and arrows and setting up the target, he stretched. The cut on his arm moved badly and after a few experimental draws proved it would be a hinderance, if a small one.

The forming scab pulled when he drew resulting in the first shots going wide. Wen Ning sighed in frustration. He had not expected to be perfect but had hoped to show better than he this. Anxiety began to creep back into his body, loose muscles tensing on instinct. It was an effort to loosen them again. Several minutes of deep breathing later, Wen Ning collected the arrows. His head, thankfully, was causing no problems.

With all the arrows collected he once again took his position, readying his stance. Not wanting to put more strain on it before he needed to, Wen Ning pulled back one more arrow, taking a deep breath to clear his mind. The sounds of people kept drawing his ear, their conversations heard over the wall. These were eventually replaced with a laugh and an exasperatedly fond sigh. A smile lit his own face, and he drew with all the confidence he’d gained over both lifetimes.

The arrow hit true, the solid thwack making his grin grow wider. Wen Ning’s eyes remained closed enjoying the memories.

“Bravo!”

Wen Ning froze, arms still raised in their release position. Breath caught in his chest, painful in its suddenness. His eyes snapped open to stare at the target and the arrow buried into the inner ring. He’d forgotten Wei Wuxian found him, couldn’t remember if this were where’d he’d been last time or if Wei Wuxian had spent time looking for him. His next exhale was shaky, arms lowered to hang limply at his sides, gaze moving to the dirt.

“I’ve been looking for you. It was awfully hard to find you, you know. Were you trying to hide from me? I can’t believe you would do that Wen Ning. After how you left the Cloud Recesses, I can only take it that you don’t like me anymore.”

Wen Ning felt Wei Wuxian draw closer, proximity tingling along his skin. He was not prepared to face this. He’d almost forgotten the first time he’d left the Recesses what with the second time being so dramatic. That didn’t make seeing Wei Wuxian again any easier or ease the knowledge that Wen Ning had disappointed Wei Wuxian.

“Wei-gongzi.”

“Always so stiff. I’ve told you to call me Wei Ying. Now, since you’re practicing here does that mean you’re going to be a part of the contest. It would be much more fun with you and Lan Zhan there, although I don’t plan of loosing to either of you. You have a beautiful form can I see it again?”

He hurried to grab another arrow before Wei Wuxian retracted the request. He wanted Wei Wuxian to see, to praise him like he’d done in the back hills of the Cloud Recesses the first life, and how he didn’t get to in this one. There was probably far too much enthusiasm, but Wei Wuxian didn’t notice or just chose not to mention it. Wen Ning felt his cheeks burn anyway. Just as in his first life Wuxian slid right up behind Wen Ning leaning forward to see over his shoulder.

A whole slew of new emotions flooded him as the familiar action contrasted with the background. While he’d accepted this wasn’t the Wei Wuxian he knew, it was still jarring to be a part of something so precious to him before, and have it altered so substantially. It took far too much concentration for the bow to be pulled back with any semblance of normalcy. Wei Wuxian was too warm, too close, too alive. If Wen Ning wanted to get out of this with all organs working normally, he needed to do something about Wei Wuxian’s proximity.

 His heart was trying its best to pound itself from his chest and lay itself at Wei Wuxian’s feet. He spoke with only a small waver.

“Wei-gongzi. Please, could you…”

“What?” Wuxian turned and his face suddenly encompassed Wen Ning’s whole being.

I Love You.

He hiccupped when the emotions that had been fermenting for a lifetime caught fire. Wei Wuxian’s startled laugh was like oxygen and Wen Ning hiccupped again, more violently. Laughing so hard he almost fell over, Wei Wuxian looked up at him again, forcing another hiccup.

Wen Ning wanted to curl in a hole and never come out. His face was flaming, and tears were starting to pool in his eyes from embarrassment and the force of his hiccups.

“It’s not hic fun- hic -y. Please, st- hic - op.”

Wei Wuxian tried; he lasted all of two seconds. “I’m sorry Wen Ning. I just – It’s too funny!”

Wen Ning scowled. Looking up at him, Wei Wuxian made the same ‘Isn’t he cute?’ face that had often been directed at him. Wen Ning was trying his best, okay?

Angry, emotional, and for some reason jealous, Wen Ning spun around, abandoning his bow in favor of his sanity. He was going to die, and it would be all Wei Wuxian’s fault!

“Wen Ning, wait! I’m sorry, okay? I’ll stop, see?”

Not wanting to turn around but compelled to anyway, Wen Ning turned just enough to see Wei Wuxian’s face. His face was pinched in apology even though he was still smiling. There was something else there too, something even Wen Ning couldn’t read. However, Wen Ning would keep his own word, at least for today.

“Wen Ning.” Warmth, sharp and searing radiated from Wei Wuxian’s hand where it now lay on his shoulder. Noise made its way from the back of Wen Ning’s throat. It wasn’t a pleasant sound, jolting slight panic into Wei Wuxian’s features. “Wen Ning?”

Wen Ning should remove that hand. Shouldn’t wish to be loved by a man who had a soulmate who loved him back. Shouldn’t want Wei Wuxian’s soulmate as much as Wei Wuxian himself. There were a lot of things he shouldn’t do. None of them were going to happen. Not now that he’s reminded what it was like to have Wei Wuxian to himself. To know what it was like to have Lan Wangji’s undivided attention. Wei Wuxian’s warmth, the faint beating of his heart, everything. He really was helpless, wasn’t he? Tears fell silently now, the hiccups sated, and Wen Ning took that time to just study Wei Wuxian. The older stared back, confused, and concerned but treating it like a challenge. Wei Wuxian never lost those, not even to Lan Wangji.

Still one of the most beautiful people he’d ever seen. (Lan Wangji was the most, but Wen Ning wasn’t ever going to tell Wei Wuxian that.) There was a youthful fire and naivety to him that was starkly lacking at the Burial Mounds. One that he noticed in the Cloud Recesses but never appreciated until now. The vibrancy Wei Wuxian carried like a second skin had still drawn him in.

“Wen Ning?” Wei Wuxian was quiet, quieter than usual. Wen Ning blinked quickly, feeling new tears roll down his face. It had gone from a contest to something to worry over and Wen Ning couldn’t face that at the moment, if ever.

“Sorry, I have to go.” He bowed low and escaped, leaving a baffled Wei Wuxian behind.

Wen Qing found him later, curled as small as possible against a rock in a hidden corner of the garden.

“Wen Ning,” she said, voice so soft he flinched. “We have to go.”

His joints creaked, displeased with his stagnancy and position. A grunt of pain escaped. Wen Qing didn’t help, and Wen Ning didn’t ask. He continued to avoid her gaze, knew that when he did, he would start crying again. The walk back through the garden was silent.

A small part of Wen Ning hoped Wei Wuxian hadn’t left yet, but the larger part of him knew he wouldn’t stay. Wen Ning was simply a curiosity. He smiled though when he saw his bow and arrows propped neatly against the shed. It could have been Wen Qing who’d done it, but Wen Ning wanted it to be Wei Wuxian. The arrow was still stuck in the target, a piece of cloth tied to it. Wen Qing let him linger giving him a few minutes to compose himself.

“Don’t take too long,” she warned.

Wen Ning nodded, frowning as he made his way to the target. That hadn’t been there before. Untying it revealed writing still as messy as always.

I’m sorry.

Where had Wei Wuxian found something to write with. Whatever it was, was flaking. Mud probably but Wen Ning had a horrible moment thinking it was Wei Wuxian’s blood. Regardless it was sincerely meant, and Wen Ning would have to reply somehow. He smiled helplessly at it. It was sweet of Wei Wuxian to do. Then he blushed, assuming Wei Wuxian had had to rip his own robe small scrap though it was. He really was such a fool for them wasn’t he.

Wen Qing watched him. Probably already knew who caused such inverse reactions from him. Must know that despite his bold claims, was avoiding the two people he’d been so eager to meet. At least she was nice enough to not ask. His reaction had been wildly overexaggerated, but it had been instinctual, even though he’d had time to come to terms with this world and the people in it. A surprise he should have been expecting and hadn’t.

Wen Ning grabbed his bow, slipped the fabric scrap into his robe, and followed his sister to the meeting grounds. It was noisy, overwhelmingly so, and a few times they had to shove their way through. The grounds were on the outskirts of town, well outside the city and merchants and vendors took the opportunity to line the road with stalls. Where merchants go, people follow. A lot of the customers were ordinary people, as many of the cultivators found alternate routes. By the time they reached the main hub, Wen Ning’s arm hurt from being jostled and a headache, only partially related to his injury, was making as appearance.

Wen Qing looked to want to say something but didn’t in the end. Wen Ning didn’t know what he would have said, so was glad she didn’t. With a crowd this large he wasn’t worried about running into Lan Wangji or Wei Wuxian. Wen Qing gave him one last warning glance before going back to the healer’s rooms. It was a sea of red, and Wen Ning allowed himself to get pulled along with it. Most ignored him, but a few of Wen Chao’s closer followers made sure to step on his feet or try and trip him. One such attempt had him crashing into someone.

“Sorry,” he said, only to freeze when he saw who had caught him.

Wei Wuxian looked back at him, annoyed and worried. “You have to stop running away like that. Here I’d gone and upset you and then you run off.”

“Ah. I …” He didn’t know how to finish that sentence and glanced around to see if there was something to save him.

Jiang Wanyin appeared, and Wen Ning couldn’t help the old spark of panic as he moved toward Wei Wuxian. It only calmed when Wei Wuxian, following his gaze, smiled and wrapped an arm around his brother’s shoulders. Jiang Wanyin glared at him. While not friendly, wasn’t the one he usually directed at Wen Ning.

“Now, now. No need to glare like that. Wen Ning’s a friend and I expect manners from you.”

Jiang Wanyin raised an incredulous eyebrow at Wei Wuxian. “Only you would make friends with a Wen.”

Wei Wuxian beamed, hand still lingering on Wen Ning’s shoulder. His reply was cut short when he spotted Lan Wangji, lifting the hand from around his brother to wave. Lan Wangji stood just visible through the crowd. Breath stuck in Wen Ning’s throat. His gaze caught on Wei Wuxian before moving to Wen Ning. There was a flash of emotion in them that Wen Ning couldn’t read, although it couldn’t be anything other than disappointment.

“Lan Wangji, your forehead ribbons crooked!” Wei Wuxian yelled. Lan Wangji’s hand moved immediately up to his forehead ribbon before he glared. Wei Wuxian just laughed.

Jiang Wanyin huffed in exasperation. “That is going to get you in trouble one of these days and I will revel in the ‘I told you so.’”

“It’s just a little fun. No harm.” Wei Wuxian laughed. Jiang Wanyin scoffed. Wen Ning was both pleased Lan Wangji hadn’t paid them any more attention and sorry to see him go. It wasn’t like he had much to stand on when it came to Lan Wangji given how they’d parted, but it still stung a little to be thus ignored.

The drum started as the sect leaders were introduced and the disciples separated into their clans in front of their leader.

“I have to go,” Wen Ning said, pulling out from under Wei Wuxian’s hand.

“See you in the contest though, right?”

Wen Ning smiled and nodded. Wei Wuxian beamed at him. He could convince himself later that he didn’t run away. He made it to the edge of the Wen lines as Wen Chao was announced and seeing his arrogant face again caused Wen Ning’s fingers to twitch with the need to tear it. He was, of course, no longer the feared Ghost General, nor in any position to attack the Young Master of his own Sect. How he whished he were though.

Wen Ruohan entered and sat in his chair above the rest, making it clear who he thought himself. The idea that he needed to get this man’s attention and favor still rolled badly in his stomach, but a quick glance at Wei Wuxian, to find he was staring back, and Lan Wangji, stoically staring ahead, reminded him why he needed to. He glanced once more at Wei Wuxian, to see Jiang Wanyin elbow his attention back front. There was a moment of panic when Wen Ning realized he didn’t know how he was going to be a part of the contest and was drawing a blank on how he’d managed to humiliate himself the first time. He was saved having to find a way as Wen Chao called out.

“Another one! We still need another one.”

For once his voice brought relief instead of pain. He saw Wen Wuxian turn towards the noise and raised his hand. He could feel Lan Wangji’s attention too but couldn’t see him. He’d learned Lan Wangji shone the brightest when Wei Wuxian was beside him. A moon reflecting the light of his sun. Wen Ning just wanted to be the star privileged enough to circle around them.

Wen Ning’s hand was raised well this time. High above the others. They noticed him sooner, but the mocking remained the same. Not helped by the fact that many of them had tormented him on orders of Wen Chao. He let the words wash over him, confident in his ability and the knowledge that they mattered little in the end.

Someone yelled, “I haven’t even seen you pick up a bow. Why do you want to participate? Don’t waste the spot.”

It took all the memory of his stiff face to keep from smiling when Wei Wuxian spoke up. “Who says he’s never picked up a bow? He has, and his archery is quite good.”

Wen Ning had learned to deal with people’s attention but flushed at the praise. Wei Wuxian drew closer, and Wen Ning resisted the urge to reach out towards him. They did not know each other well but leave it to Wei Wuxian to assume friendship after only a few meetings. Wen Ning loved him more for it.

“You haven’t shown anyone your skills? You were doing so well.”

Wen Chao turned also. His face contorted into a sneer. Wei Wuxian bristled at it. “Really? You? Good at archery? How come I didn’t know?” The image of him snapping Wen Ning’s bow flashed before him.

Because your brain in filled with cotton and you care little for anything but your own ego, Wen Ning thought, as meanly as he could. Their history was a tension between them, though Wen Chao failed to realise how much of a threat Wen Ning actually was.

“I am not as good as Wei-gongzi,” he said, which was true. Not many were as good as Wei Wuxian.

Wen Chao assessed him, making Wen Ning shiver in disgust, and he tried not to let his anger show at the satisfied look Wen Chao got when he saw the movement.

“Fine, there’s a target over there. Shoot an arrow for us to see.” Let’s see you fail. “If it’s good, then go if it’s not then don’t.”

The area cleared, leaving Wen Ning and Wei Wuxian alone before the target. Wei Wuxian’s hand was on his shoulder, gripping it in righteous rage. It would be so easy to lean into that. Wen Ning stepped away. Wei Wuxian seemed displeased. He could still feel Lan Wangji watching but didn’t have the courage to look at him.

“Relax. Just do like you did before,” Wei Wuxian said, attention focused on Wen Chao as he moved away.

A deep breath later, he pulled the bow, movements steady and well practiced. His injury pulled slightly, and he flinched upon release, landing the arrow right inside the second ring. Wei Wuxian made a concerned noise.

Wen Chao looked like he wanted to be furious but had no way of playing it off as anything else. He waved Wen Ning towards the line in stiff jerky motions. “Fine, go.” He turned and marched off, cronies flanking in behind.

Wen Ning relaxed for now, knowing he was about to be made to regret that.

“Why not hit the middle?” Wei Wuxian was still here.

“It … would not have gone well for me.”

Wei Wuxian frowned, looking after Wen Chao like his might throw a punch. Instead, he threw an arm around Wen Ning’s shoulders, and Wen Ning reveled in the contact. “Thank you,” he said, unable to convey everything he wanted with those words alone.

Wei Wuxian laughed and brushed it away like it was nothing. Although, to him, it was. This present Wei Wuxian, and even the past one, had no idea what this moment would do for him. How it would be a building block for their relationship and his future loyalty. There were twice as many things involved this time, but Wen Ning knew it would never change the feeling of gratitude and respect he felt.

“Let’s go.” Without waiting, as usual, Wei Wuxian dragged Wen Ning to the starting point.

“Wei-gongzi.” Wei Wuxian sent him a stern glare. “Wei – Wei Wuxian.” Wei Wuxian sighed but accepted that for now. “This is your entrance. Each clan enters at a different point.”

Wei Wuxian pouted but released him. “Alright. Fine. But don’t think you can run away again.”

Not if I can help it.

Wen Ning stood as far from the other Wen participants as he could. Wen Chao moved between shooting him glares and pretending he didn’t exist. When the gong sounded, Wen Ning made sure he was the last one in, keeping an eye open for anyone Wen Chao may have sent after him. It might have made him feel silly, but Wen Ning wouldn’t put it past him to be vindictive.

There was nothing at the entrance, but he kept an eye out just in case. While not actively hunting the targets, Wen Ning didn’t pass up any opportunities he came across. Somehow, he was able to tell fairly easily which ones were the real targets and which were fake. If he didn’t know with any certainty, he left it alone, deciding the chance of it being real didn’t outweigh the chance of elimination. Since that hadn’t been his reason for joining in the first place, it didn’t matter how many he got.

About a half hour in, Wen Ning had come to a section with sheer rock faces and paths that wound their way between them. Without the space to study the target before aiming, he hadn’t been shooting at many. Eliminations had started early and continued in a steady stream until about ten minutes ago, leaving Wen Ning to assume the less skilled had all been weeded out.

A target appeared from behind a rock, and Wen Ning nocked and drew an arrow before realizing it was a fake one. His stance relaxed. An arrow passed by his head, close enough it rustled his hair. Freezing, he watched it pierce the target. As expected, it puffed out before exploding, informing the shooter it was a fake.

“What!”

Horror gripped Wen Ning. Wen Chao. Had he followed him? Wen Ning had remained vigilant precisely for this reason. He stared at the spot the target had disappeared. There had been plenty of times Wen Chao could have taken his targets. Why now? This could just be fluke. Wen Chao never turned down an opportunity to rub something in. This had to be a coincidence.

Breathe Wen Ning. Your fine.

“You knocked an arrow it had to be the right one!”

Not fine.

Wen Chao grabbed his arm and slammed him into the rock. Why did it have to be his bad arm every time? At least his head didn’t hit, although his back was not liking the abuse.

“How dare you trick me!”

Fear kept Wen Ning’s tongue still, but indignation rose within him. Wen Chao’s eyes were dangerous.

I’m going to die, aren’t I? I’m going to get beaten to death by Wen Chao in the far reaches of Qishan and no one will know. Not pleased with these thoughts, Wen Ning struggled briefly before Wen Chao shoved him into the rock again.

“I’m going to kill you for humiliating me again. No one would miss you anyway, and your bitch of a sister can get over it.”

Wen Ning balked at the insult to his sister, retorts on his tongue, but Wen Chao shoved him once more into the rock. Okay he was definitely going to have a bruise there tomorrow, and whatever hadn’t scabbed on his arm was going to be bleeding again.

Another target appeared; distracting Wen Chao enough Wen Ning managed to wiggle out of his grasp. An arrow followed quickly after, cutting between Wen Chao and Wen Ning, digging into the rock with impressive weight. Wen Chao turned to snarl at the one who dared interrupt but paused when he saw who it was. Wen Ning, in the process of escaping, did to.

Lan Wangji stood regal and impressive atop one of the stone pillars, looking down on them impassively. Wen Ning felt both gratitude and concern. Wen Chao was not one to antagonize.

“The target has exploded, Young Master Wen.” From anyone else it would have come across as patronizing, but from Lan Wangji it just sounded like what it was. Fact.

Wen Chao clenched his jaw. “I wasn’t the one who hit it, Wen Ning did.”

There’d been no one around when he’d hit it. No one to testify that Wen Chao had been the one apart from Wen Ning, and Wen Chao wouldn’t give Wen Ning time to contradict. Lan Wangji was still impassive. Lan Xichen joined his brother.

“What’s wrong, Wangji?” he asked, following his brothers gaze to the ground. “Wen-gongzi, Qionglin-xiong.”

This was just getting worse and worse.

“The target exploded,” Lan Wangji said again, never taking his eyes from Wen Chao.

“As I’ve said, it was Wen Ning who hit it, not me.”

“Arrow is yours.”

Everyone turned to the arrow that had dropped to the ground after the target exploded. Right, Wen Ning forgot that Wen Chao liked to use decorated arrows. Since his was the only arrow on the ground it was clear he was the one to hit the target.

“So, it seems,” Lan Xichen said mildly. “It is against the rules to accuse another, Wen-gongzi.”

“He stole one of my arrows,” Wen Chao said, sounding like a spoiled child. “I have done nothing wrong.”

“Wen Qionglin would not do that,” Lan Wangji said. Wen Ning blinked in surprise at him. Warmth spread through him. Lan Wangji was defending him.

Wen Chao’s face was beginning to twitch. “I know my cousin better than you. He stole it.”

Moving his attention between Wen Chao and Lan Wangji, Lan Xichen assessed the situation. “If my brother says Qionglin-xiong would not do it, I am inclined to believe him.”

Wen Ning feared what Wen Chao would do in his anger but also didn’t want to bring attention back to himself if he did move. So, stuck where he was, Wen Ning waited. Not used to attitude against him, but not being strong enough to do anything about it, Wen Chao vibrated with rage.

“The target has exploded and there is proof that you are the one to hit it. Rules state you are disqualified.” Lan Xichen’s voice was even and clear, much the same as he remembered him in his last life. Wen Ning feared that it would bring Wen Chao’s grudge onto him.

More people had arrived, curious as to what was happening, leaving Wen Chao no room to talk his way free. Not that he’d have the ability to. He turned to Wen Ning, who was suddenly aware of all the pain he was going to receive when this was over. When Wen Chao stomped from the field it was with almost no dignity, grumbling the whole way and glaring at anyone who crossed his path. With all the attention on Wen Chao, Wen Ning took the opportunity to grab his things and scurry into a more hidden location. He did not want the attention to move back to him. As the crowd dispersed Wen Ning relaxed slightly. At least now he didn’t have to worry about Wen Chao.

“You are bleeding.” Wen Ning jumped at the voice. Lan Wangji stood beside him.

Looking down at the arm Wen Chao kept grabbing, his heart sank at the blood that was beginning to seep through. It was not easy to see on the red robe, but since Lan Wangji knew of the injury, he also knew what to look for.

“Did, Wen Chao hurt you?” Lan Wangji asked.

“No. It just keeps getting grabbed.”

Lan Wangji stiffened, face pulling into a displeased frown. “You left without healing.”

Heat flooded Wen Ning’s cheeks, and he looked away. This was the exact conversation he didn’t want to have. “I needed to get home. Wen Qing was worried.”

It was a horrible excuse, but at least Lan Wangji didn’t appear to have anything to say about it. Instead, he just stared at Wen Ning, who tried not to fidget too terribly.

“Lan Wangji!” Wei Wuxian called, startling both of them. “I seem to have missed something exciting. What happened?”

Startled, Lan Wangji blinked, hesitated, then replied. “Wen Chao was eliminated.”

Apparently, Wei Wuxian hadn’t yet seen Wen Ning as his focus remained on Lan Wangji. “That’s it? Boring. Have you seen Wen Ning? I’ve been looking for him.”

Lan Wangji hadn’t turned around, gaze focused on Wen Ning, and looking displeased that Wei Wuxian was looking for him. Wei Wuxian continued to talk. Wen Ning’s gaze moved between the two.

“Ah, Lan Zhan. Your forehead ribbon is crooked.”

Lan Wangji’s eyebrows furrowed more, and Wen Ning resisted the urge to reach out and rub it away. Lan Wangji turned to Wei Wuxian. “Shameless.”

“It’s true this time. It really is crooked. Let me straighten it for you.”

Wen Ning made a small, panicked sound drawing Wei Wuxian’s gaze, but the damage was done as Wei Wuxian grabbed the ribbon and pulled, the already askew fabric coming free in his hand.

Lan Wangji froze, hand trembling. Wen Ning moved quickly trying to keep the damage to a minimum. Wei Wuxian seemed just as startled to find him there as he was at Lan Wangji’s reaction.

“Wei-gongzi, you can’t do that!”

At the sound of his voice, Lan Wangji turned, meeting Wei Wuxian’s eyes coldly.

“I’m sorry it wasn’t on purpose. Here.”

At the look on Lan Wangji’s face his hold on the ribbon tightened and Wen Ning made another distressed sound. Normally Lan Wangji was the one to wrap his ribbon around Wei Wuxian, and it had been a long time since Lan Wangji made a fuss about Wei Wuxian grabbing it.

Lan Xichen had reappeared to collect his brother, a few Lan disciples behind him. People were beginning to gather again, as word of Wei Wuxian and Lan Wangji facing off spread. Everyone was curious to see the rivalry between the two young men. To keep Lan Wangji from any more embarrassment Wen Ning grabbed their sleeves and tugged them frantically.

“Hurry, hurry. We can’t have people see!”

He shoved them into the space he’d just been and stood in front of them trying to keep people’s view of them minimal. Lan Wangji grabbed the ribbon and Wei Wuxian released it as if burned. From the way everyone was whispering they didn’t seem to know what was going on.

“A fight?” someone said.

“That looked like Lan Wangji and Wei Wuxian, they have never gotten along.”

“Who’s the third, I’ve never seen him before?”

“Don’t know.”

Lan Xichen was suddenly in front of him looking at him with an unreadable expression. He hurried to his brother’s side, shooting a glance that cast Wei Wuxian from the crevasse. He left, confused, and came to stand by Wen Ning.

“You seemed to know something. Why are they acting like I disrobed him?”

Wen Ning glanced back at the brothers. Lan Wangji still stared daggers into Wei Wuxian’s back and he could hear words like, “calm down”, “accident”, “a man”, and “the sect rules”. From Wei Wuxian’s face he did too.

“It is just a ribbon,” he mumbled, but from the jolt Lan Wangji made he’d heard.

Lan Xichen stepped aside as Lan Wangji left. He glared once more at Wei Wuxian, casting a softened one over Wen Ning, lingering on his arm. Wen Ning understood the look and gave a small nod in return. Turning back, he saw Wei Wuxian looking at him with a pinched expression. Lan Xichen dipped his head towards Wen Ning before he left too, being replaced by Jiang Wanyin.

“What did you do this time? Must you always fight with Lan Wangji?”

“So, it was a fight.”

“Told you.”

“Darn, I wanted to see it.”

At the revelation that it was a fight, and was already over, the crowd began to disperse. The Lan’s present understood more than others and shot Wei Wuxian disgusted looks, while looking at Wen Ning with slightly less indifference.

“It was not a fight,” Wei Wuxian said, still looking towards where Lan Wangji left.

Jiang Wanyin snorted. “Right. Your day won’t be complete unless you dig your grave at least once huh? Didn’t I tell you to not tease him?”

“I was trying to help. His ribbon was crooked, and I only tugged it a little. I didn’t mean for it to come off. Why did he get so angry?”

Wei Wuxian turned his attention back to Wen Ning who had tried to stay out of it. “You know why he got angry.”

“You grabbed his ribbon.”

“I know that, but why was he angry. Does it have something to do with cultivation?”

Wen Ning shook his head. He had both men’s attention now and he flushed under it. “It – there’s um…in the rules.” His voice stuck in his throat and Wen Ning slumped into himself.

“I’ve copied the rules countless time and never came across something about their ribbon.”

“Because you never paid attention,” Wen Ning said before he could catch himself.

Wei Wuxian laughed. “That’s true. But how do you know so much about the rules? You weren’t in the Recesses long enough to learn them all.”

“Why does it matter?” Jiang Wanyin broke in. “You’ve made Lan Wangji angry. I don’t think finding out why is going to change anything.”

“But Wen Ning seems particularly interested in the Clan rules, and I would like to know why. No one learns those rules unless they have to.” His face clouded for a moment. “Do you like Lan Zhan? Is that why you learned the rules?”

Wen Ning flinched, surprised.

“What nonsense are you spouting now. Come on, ignore Wen Qionglin. The competitions almost over.” Jiang Wanyin grabbed Wei Wuxian’s arm and pulled him away.

“I don’t care if you do, Lan Wangji is very handsome. I’ll even help you out.” Wei Wuxian called. Wen Ning’s face felt as though it would catch fire. At least no one but Jiang Wanyin had been here to hear that.

The competition continued to its conclusion, but Wen Ning didn’t participate in the rest. The threat Wen Chao presented still bubbled unpleasantly under his skin, and the accusation Wei Wuxian had thrown at him was equally as daunting. If Wei Wuxian and Lan Wangji found out he liked them, what would they do? Wei Wuxian seemed to think he liked Lan Wangji exclusively, but he’d always been oblivious to things pertaining to himself. Wen Ning just hoped he wouldn’t actually try to help him out.

As the competitors filed out Wen Ning kept to the back, merging with the shadows and those around him. He stayed to watch the rankings, Wei Wuxian and Lan Wangji made into the top four again, then slunk away back to the comfort of his own room. Only his sister would bother him here.

The bed creaked as he sat. Wei Wuxian had always been one to forget, Wen Ning hoped he’d forget this too. He stayed like that for a long time, staring blankly at the wall, roused eventually by the sound of his sister’s footsteps. She knocked once before sliding the door open. Instead of saying anything she sat beside him.

“You’re bleeding again,” she said after several minutes of silence.

It had been forgotten about in the excitement and only now did he remember that it hurt. He was surprised Wei Wuxian hadn’t said anything, or perhaps he just hadn’t noticed.

Wen Qing didn’t say anything as she rewrapped the injury, though it was obvious she was displeased by it. Wen Ning didn’t offer any information on how it had reopened, and Wen Qing didn’t ask. If Wen Chao got the revenge he wanted, it would be pretty clear soon enough. They sat in silence for several minutes, until Wen Qing stood, patted his head, and left.

 

Chapter 8: Of Wen Ruohan and Decisions

Notes:

I must say that I have no idea how to write smart characters, so sorry Huaisang but you'll have to suffer through my poor attempts.

Edited: 2024-10-19

The end of the archery competition signaled the end of the Discussion Conference. Wen Ning wasn’t present for most of the discussion portion but had an idea of how it went. Wen Ruohan was not one to change his mind easily, especially if he wanted something. Right now, he wanted the world. Wen Qing put him on bedrest for the next few days in consideration for all the accumulated injuries he’d received that hadn’t had the proper time to heal. Whether he’d succeeded in gaining Wen Ruohan’s attention remained to be seen.

It was the day before the sects were slated to leave that Wen Qing walked with a letter and an unreadable look on her face. “For you.”

Wen Ning took the letter, opening it nervously. It was from Nie Huaisang.

I enjoyed the tea last time and would like to have you visit again before we leave. I hear you did really well in the archery competition. Congratulations. I also worry about your health and if a visit is not possible, I understand. I would like to continue sending letters and wish to invite you to Qinghe whenever you want. Included is a token that will provide you entrance should you visit. All the disciples know it and should not give you any trouble if you do not write ahead.

Yours sincerely,

Nie Huaisang

Wen Ning couldn’t help but smile. It truly was a long time since he’d had a friend. The token was a small thing, made of fine oak and made to look like one of Huaisang’s fans. The last line was curious. For what reason would Wen Ning have to arrive without notifying ahead. It spoke of trouble, but perhaps Wen Ning was thinking too much about his own. He also didn’t think Nie Mingju would like it very much that a Wen was being invited into his home and chuckled at Nie Huaisang’s audacity. It was nice to know that he still had his brother, seeing how his death affected him in the future.

Wen Qing read over the letter, face pinched tight in concern. “Be careful with this Wen Ning, Wen Ruohan is one to use anything he can if it gives him an edge. This could put you in more danger.”

“I will be careful.” There wasn’t much he could do if someone wanted to read his mail, other than write it in code. A thing which Nie Huaisang would no doubt understand. It just felt insincere to write a friendly innocent letter in something used for war. He supposed they technically were at war, but it still felt wrong.

After acquiring writing utensils Wen Ning composed his own letter. Telling Nie Huaisang everything he could, since any subsequent letters going to Qinghe would he scrutinized. Instead of a letter, Nie Huaisang himself showed up several hours later. Wen Ning stared at him in surprise. How had he gotten here? While Wen Ning wasn’t part of the inner rooms, he was still farther in than any of the visiting disciples had been allowed.

“Nie Huaisang, how did you get here?” It was late enough that Wen Ning was in looser robes, reading at his desk.

Nie Huaisang was dressed in full Wen garb and Wen Ning only had a second to wonder about it before Nie Huaisang was marching up to him. “I’ve come to answer this,” he said, placing the letter in front of Wen Ning.

“Why…”

“Because the contents of this letter are meant to be discussed in person.”

“It is dangerous for you to come here.”

“I am aware.”

“Then why…”

“I believe you are going into danger you are not prepared for, and I am here to help.”

It was immediately apparent that Nie Huaisang wasn’t going to back down. It was nice to know that someone cared for him like that but also frustrating because he didn’t understand why Nie Huaisang would do it.

“Pardon my saying so, but why help me? We haven’t known each other for long, and I could be trying to trick you.”

Nie Huaisang laughed. “The day you trick me is the day I’m dead.”

Wen Ning wanted to feel offended, but he was probably right. “That still brings up the fact that we have only known each other a short time.”

“And yet you act like you already know me. You skirt around problems as though you know how I think and act as though you know things about me no one else does.”

He should have known Nie Huaisang would see things no one else did. He’d become so used to the man’s ways it hadn’t crossed his mind to act differently.

“You’re doing it now,” Nie Huaisang said, and Wen Ning flinched. “As you said, we only met briefly at the Recesses and that wasn’t long enough to get to know each other. I’d suspect you of spying but that is impossible for you. So, tell me Wen Qionglin. How do you know.”

It would be easy to tell Nie Huaisang. Wen Ning got the feeling he would understand and having Huaisang on his side would help immensely. But. Something stopped him. A hesitancy. A knowledge, that since the death of his brother, nothing that came from his mouth was without a hidden meaning. That as much as it would help to have Nie Huaisang on his side it would also be dangerous for him. Simply because he was a Wen. He didn’t doubt Nie Huaisang’s sincerity, or think that he would betray him, it was simply hard to be a Wen, no matter the time.

“I can not tell you yet.” Nie Huaisang went to argue. “It is not that I don’t trust you it’s just, I’m not ready.”

Nie Huaisang studied him, face controlled into his passively neutral one. “Fine. I don’t think there is anything you can tell me that will change my mind, but I will respect it.” He turned to leave. “Do you still have the token I gave you?”

“Yes.”

“Good. I meant what I said. If you ever need me. I am willing to help.”

“Nie Huaisang,” Wen Ning said. Nie Huaisang turned from the door. “Thank you. You don’t know how much that means.”

With a final nod, Nie Huaisang departed, finding his way back to his rooms. It wasn’t until the door had closed and the room was silent that Wen Ning realized Nie Huaisang hadn’t brought his fan.

⚔

He didn’t get to see Wei Wuxian and Lan Wangji before their clans left. There wasn’t time between cleaning up after the conference and worrying about Nie Huaisang. He wasn’t quite sure if he should feel grateful or not. The interaction between the two of them had gone decently, and Lan Wangji didn’t appear to be as angry with him as he’d first assumed, although it was sometimes hard to tell with him. As for Wei Wuxian, well. His first interaction with him had been mortifying and the second hadn’t gone much better. It felt wrong for Wei Wuxian to assume Wen Ning liked Lan Wangji, even if it were true.

As for the ribbon. Wen Ning just hoped he’d managed to help in someway. From what he remembered about the incident in his time it had been far more public and had caused Lan Wangji a fair bit of embarrassment. It hadn’t exactly been good for their relationship.

Wei Wuxian had been so sure that Wen Ning liked Lan Wangji. Wen Ning wasn’t sure what he was going to say the next time they met. He was still hoping Wei Wuxian would forget about it but that was unlikely to happen, not when Lan Wangji was a thing of interest for Wei Wuxian. He’d thought he was one too, given how Wei Wuxian said he would look for him.

Most of the Wen’s continued to ignore him which he selfishly thought was perfectly fine. He realized that one was not known by Wen Ruohan only to remain obscure. When the clan’s left, the city returned to its normal levels of chaos.

The change that happened after every Archery Contest began two days after the clans left. After the show of talent during the contest people began to get grand ideas about the bow and would swarm the meager archery fields. It never lasted long. People quickly realized archery was harder than it appeared and lost favour with it. There was always one or two who stuck around. Some realized just how much they liked the bow, and others used the time to practice more openly.

Wen Ning didn’t leave the garden until the bulk of people dwindled to the scant few. It also helped to keep out of Wen Chao’s eye. As the days stretched into weeks, and the weeks into a month and Wen Chao still hadn’t even tried anything, Wen Ning grew worried. Wen Ning tried not to think about whatever reason Wen Chao had.

When the grounds were finally free, Wen Ning decided it was time to go back. He loved the garden space, but it was cramped, and distance was limited. The grounds also had better and more varied targets. This particular afternoon the grounds were quiet. Wen Ning had been good at not letting himself drift during practice, but the motions were repetitive and there wasn’t anyone to judge him, so today he allowed the memories to sweep over him. There wasn’t a danger of losing himself in them since his break down in the woods, and they brought a pleasant tingle to his chest. It was dangerous to allow it for long since Wen Chao could appear anytime. Just until his quiver was empty.

He basked in the memory of having Wei Wuxian and Lan Wangji close. When Wei Wuxian managed to convince Wen Ning to try archery again, to show the juniors how it was done, as if he wasn’t far better then Wen Ning ever was. How Wei Wuxian would shimmy up close and get far to handsy to be considered useful, but Wen Ning never minded it, liked it too much to ever say anything, and the juniors were too used to Wei Wuxian for it to matter. He like to assume Wei Wuxian liked it as much as he did. So lost in the past, it wasn’t until the noise rose sharply that he realized it wasn’t just the background noise he thought it was.

Blinking back to reality, Wen Ning saw he’d nocked his last arrow and the previous ones had landed where they should.  A sudden rush of anxiety overtook him. Had Wen Chao finally decided to get his revenge? There wasn’t any sudden attack, and he almost dropped the bow when movement in his peripheral caught his attention. Turning abruptly, he saw the only young man to stick around. He was gawking. Wen Ning managing to lay his bow noisily on the ground rather than dropping it.

This caught the young man’s attention and he stepped forward. He was tall and slender, bordering on skinny and looking unsuited for the weapon he held in his hand. Always the first one to show up and the last to leave.

“Good afternoon, Wen Qionglin. I saw your shooting at the competition and wondered if, perhaps, you might teach me?” He had seen the young man a few times in passing, and he had never said anything to him before.

Teach? Him? The idea was so foreign that Wen Ning stood dumbly for several seconds. “I don’t think – “

“You’d do fine,” the young man cut in, sensing Wen Ning’s impending refusal. “You are more than capable.”

As a practice model sure. Wei Wuxian used to make him hold positions to show the juniors since Wen Ning was capable of it. It had been hard at first to regulate his strength and not snap the string but eventually he managed it. Lan Wangji had managed to help with that. Wen Ning stared at him with a horrified expression and the young man had the audacity to laugh! “Why me?”

“Because you seem a decent person.”

That’s it? That’s all? What was with people and thinking he was a decent person and using that as a gage to trust him. His expression must have been funny because the young man laughed again. “No. I can’t.” Wen Ning shook his head. “It would be best for everyone if I didn’t.”

“Please?” The young man said, doing a good impression of Lan Sizhui’s pout when he wanted something. It was tempered by his Lan upbringing, but he was still Wei Wuxian’s son.

The look did things to Wen Ning’s stomach, and the urge to agree was strong, but then he remembered Wen Chao’s threat and shook his head. “It wouldn’t do you any good to be seen with me.” Not if you want to stay alive.

The young man protested.

“I am not going to train you,” Wen Ning said, a little exasperated. The young man, introduced as Wen Chijiu, had stuck around through Wen Ning’s whole practice, cut short by the very same. He was watching Wen Chijiu pull his arrows from the target, wincing when he pulled them badly. “Rest your hand on the target before you pull.”

The young man looked at him confused, yanking out another arrow.

“You’re going to break them if you pull it out like that. Watch.” Wen Ning came up beside him, placing his hand next to the arrow before he gripped it and pulled. Instead of the hole Wen Chijiu made the arrow came out cleanly. Wen Chijiu beamed at him.

“Thanks! See, you can teach.”

“It’s not that I can’t,” Wen Ning said, feeling a little offended. “It’s just not safe for you.”

“Because of Wen Chao?” Wen Chijiu hadn’t turned around from his task and Wen Ning found himself watching Wen Chijiu’s back. “I am not ignorant of what happens here Wen Qionglin, but even if I was it is impossible to not know of the animosity between you.”

That didn’t make Wen Ning feel any better. “Then you know why it would be a bad idea.”

“And I don’t see the problem. I am incredibly good at running away when I need to.”

Wen Ning made a frustrated noise. “I don’t want you to have to. That’s the whole of it.”

Wen Chijiu pulled the rest of the arrows out in silence. Wen Ning was relieved he’d managed to get Wen Chijiu to understand just how dangerous it would be. When he was finished, Wen Chijiu turned, smiled, and pressed the arrows into Wen Ning’s hands. Wen Ning wasn’t prepared for it and took the arrows clumsily. “See you around.”

Concerned and confused, Wen Ning watched Wen Chijiu walk away. The solution Wen Chijiu decided on was to follow him around. Wen Qing took this in stride, not even blinking when Wen Chijiu started coming every day and began using them both in the clinic. Wen Chijiu took to it rather well, which didn’t help anything, and if his plans were to wait until Wen Ning forget he was there it worked. After the third month he became an honorary member, spending most of his time either with Wen Qing in the clinic or with Wen Ning.

It became clear that Wen Chijiu was more suited for medicine than weaponry the longer Wen Ning watched him. Wen Qing took full advantage of this, teaching him things Wen Ning didn’t have the stomach for. Now, Wen Ning was more likely to find Wen Chijiu with Wen Qing than anywhere else. While he never outright asked for Wen Ning to teach him, he also didn’t let him forget. Wen Chijiu would cast glances at him when he took out his bow, or would sometimes carry around his own, making a small show of it.

Wen Qing though it hilarious.

“Just teach him,” she said one night. They were sitting in the clinic, her taking inventory and him watching.

“You know I can’t. It would put too much of a target on his back.”

Wen Qing put down her brush, turning to face him. He looked down at the desk. “He is a smart kid, Wen Ning, and as much as I agree keeping a low profile is best, I don’t want you to be miserable doing it. He knows the danger.”

“If something happened to him, I don’t know what I’d do. I don’t want anyone to get hurt because of me.”

She sighed, reaching over to place a hand over his. “You can not run away from people entirely. I get it but isolating yourself is not productive. People make their own choices. All you can do is let them know what their getting into.”

Wen Ning looked up, seeing all the years she’s been fighting alone. All the weight she carried to keep those she could safe.

“I don’t think I’m strong enough for that,” he said softly.

“Then well have to find you someone who can help.”

⚔

When it was obvious Wen Chijiu was going to be a permanent fixture Wen Ning asked him why he wanted to learn from him.

“You don’t chase me away,” Wen Chijiu said, and Wen Ning blinked.

“What?”

Wen Chijiu dug an arrow out of the ground. He’d come to watch Wen Ning practise again. “You haven’t chased me away and I’m not giving up until you do.”

What he learned about Wen Chijiu over these three months was that if nothing else, he was stubborn, friendly by nature, and much too quick with his emotions. His eyes always flashed with mischief, but if anyone needed help, he was the first to offer. Despite all that, there was something about him that always made Wen Ning think of Sizhui. It stung to think he could be putting him in danger just by talking to him.

“I haven’t taught you anything.”

Wen Chijiu smiled. One that crinkled the corner of his eyes and made his face light up. “I’ve learned something far more than archery. Besides, I’ve learned lots just from watching.”

Wen Ning frowned. Teaching was not something he did. That was for Wei Wuxian and Lan Wangji who had both the talent and charisma to get the students interested. Wen Ning was boring. He couldn’t talk well and criticism in any form sometimes physically hurt. Wen Ning watched Wen Chijiu as he fired off two arrows. Now that he looked, he saw the improvements. Wen Chijiu’s stance was better, more solid, resulting in more arrows hitting the target. Wen Ning also knew there was only so much one could learn by watching.

He also seemed to have said something rather amazing, and it shocked Wen Ning that someone could learn something from him at all. The boy shot another arrow. Wen Ning went over what Wen Qing had said the night before.

“Don’t raise your elbow so much.”

Wen Chijiu turned to face him immediately, arm lowering. ‘Show me’ was printed across his face and for a few seconds Wen Ning regrated opening his mouth. There was every possibility this could go south, but Wen Chijiu was so eager, and he was so much like Sizhui, Wen Ning swallowed the fear and continued.

 “Your elbow.”

He touched Wen Chijiu’s then demonstrated with his own. “Lower it. Pull too high and you’ll hurt yourself.”

Wen Chijiu listened attentively, copying the movement. Wen Ning tapped the offending appendage down until Wen Chijiu made a face.

“That’s hard.”

“Use these.” He touched the muscles in the boy’s back. “Pull with these instead. It’ll be easier.”

Wen Chijiu’s face pinched in concentration, but he followed Wen Ning’s instructions, pulling with his back muscles instead of his arm. There was a little struggle as he went against his habit but once he did the bow pulled back with ease.

“Woah. That was amazing! Thanks.”

Watching the smile on Wen Chijiu’s face, Wen Ning’s heart expanded. He wasn’t sure when he’d begun to include him in the small circle he considered family, but now that he was, there was no going back.

“Enough,” Wen Ning said. He could see the strain in the muscles Wen Chijiu didn’t normally use. “Too much can be just as bad.”

Wen Chijiu beamed. “Tomorrow?”

“We have clinic duty.”

“That’s right.” The boy deflated but was quick to perk up again.

“Next week,” Wen Ning said.

“Yes!”

With an exuberance that made Wen Ning feel old, Wen Chijiu plucked his arrows from the target and happily followed Wen Ning back to the clinic. As if sensing something had changed, Wen Qing raised an eyebrow. Wen Ning shrugged, glancing at Wen Chijiu with a bit of helplessness. Seemingly pleased with the outcome, Wen Qing smiled, squeezing Wen Ning’s arm as she passed.

⚔

The day Wen Ning saw Wen Chao again he was in the company of Wen Xu. Wen Qing sent him and Wen Chijiu to deliver some medicine to Wen Ruohan’s wing with strict orders to not linger.

“I cannot send Chijiu by himself and I need someone I trust to go with him.” Something was happening and Wen Ruohan was demanding more and more things from Wen Qing.

“Chijiu and I will be careful. Promise.”

“He shouldn’t be in his office right now, so the possibility of running into them is low.”

Unfortunately, Wen Qing was wrong this time, and the door to Wen Ruohan’s office opened just before they reached it. Wen Ning froze.

“Thank you, father for your advice.” Wen Xu and Wen Chao bowed in the doorway before the door closed and they were left in the hall.

Only briefly did Wen Ning wonder why Wen Chao was included in a meeting between Wen Xu and Wen Ruohan, before the two approached. Wen Xu looked them over with disinterest, but when Wen Chao saw them, his face lit up. Wen Chijiu took a step closer to Wen Ning, face contorted in disgust. “Brother, didn’t you say you were looking for another archer?”

Wen Xu almost didn’t reply. “Yes.”

“Wen Ning, here was in the top ten at the archery competition.”

Wen Ning almost scoffed at the idea. There was no way he’d gotten into the top ten. Wen Xu, however, turned back to him with slightly more interest.

“Such talent would surely be an asset to you. He also spent time in the Cloud Recesses and knows the lay out quite well.” Wen Chao didn’t take his eyes off Wen Ning. Whatever he saw had him smirking triumphantly.

Wen Chijiu bristled, looking ready to attack. An outstretched hand from Wen Ning managed to keep him there, if only just.

Looking displeased at his brother’s loose tongue, Wen Xu nevertheless inspected Wen Ning. “Do you know the Recesses?”

Better than you know. “Yes.” A kernel of an idea had begun to form, and if he wanted it to go anywhere it would seem he needed to be liked by Wen Xu first.

“Useful indeed, if he can be trusted.”

“Oh, I assure you, Wen Ning wouldn’t pass up an opportunity like this.” Wen Chao’s expression looked so pleased Wen Ning wanted to hit it on principle.

His hand stung around the basket, and if Wen Chao said any more, he wouldn’t be able to keep Wen Chijiu from doing something he’d regret. It took everything he had to keep his expression neutral. Wen Xu didn’t put much in what his brother said, but something about Wen Ning seemed to please him.

“Report to the Central Training grounds tomorrow.” Words said, Wen Xu brushed past.

Wen Chao hung back. “Let’s see what your precious Lan-gongzi has to say when he sees you attacking his home.” Wen Chao laughed, utterly pleased with himself. Wen Ning gripped Wen Chijiu, as much to keep himself from doing something as the boy.

Wen Chijiu was completely incensed. Wen Ning clung to the hope that this might work out in the end. While this was not how he wanted things to go, he wasn’t about to turn away an opportunity to save Lan Wangji and Lan Xichen.

“That thoughtless asshole!” Wen Chijiu snarled.

“That, I think, was one of the most thoughtful things Wen Chao has ever done,” Wen Ning said, trying to keep his voice mild. “Come on, we have to deliver these, or Wen Qing will yell at us.” He started walking, forcing Wen Chijiu to follow.

“You have to refuse.”

“I can’t,” Wen Ning snapped, feeling only slightly bad for Wen Chijiu’s flinch. “It was a direct order from Wen Xu.”

“But if you go, won’t you regret it more?” How Wen Chijiu knew what the Lan’s meant to him, Wen Ning didn’t know.

“Not necessarily.” It was a foolish idea, really, and so much could go wrong.

Wen Chijiu frowned confused, but Wen Ning didn’t answer his demand for information. It was a vague idea at best, and despite Nie Huaisang’s assurance of aid there was still a worm of worry that wouldn’t leave. It had been said that Wen Ning could come, not anyone else. Wen Ning worried if he sent Wen Chijiu, it would put him in more danger. Nie Huaisang had been so eager to help and here was the perfect opportunity to use it, but he still hesitated. It wasn’t a matter of trust.

He glanced over to Wen Chijiu, watching as he sulked. Was it because he was sending someone, he considered family to a place that could cause harm? It was one thing to send himself, he always knew what he was getting into, but sending Wen Chijiu, a twelve-year-old boy, into a place that hated him was unthinkable.

“Wen Ning!” Drawn from his thoughts he turned to see Wen Chijiu scowling at him. “How can I help?”

Wen Ning’s immediate reaction was to refuse. It would be putting Wen Chijiu in danger, and he couldn’t do that, but the determined look on Wen Chijiu’s face made him pause. Perhaps, if things worked out, Wen Chijiu could be kept from the worst of things. It still hurt to even think about sending him away, but Wen Qing’s words rang in his head again.

“We’ll need to talk to Wen Qing.”

Wen Qing, it turned out, had been sent on a task for Wen Ruohan and wasn’t there. Wen Chijiu realized at least that Wen Ning wasn’t going to say anything without Wen Qing present and didn’t ask. Except the next morning, as Wen Ning prepared to go to the central training grounds, Wen Qing still hadn’t returned. This didn’t sit well with Wen Ning, but he couldn’t wait around for her.

Armed with his bow and a hasty goodbye from Wen Chijiu, Wen Ning set off for the training grounds. Wen Xu stood looking over his men as they practiced sword maneuvers. He didn’t acknowledge Wen Ning when he arrived, leaving him to stand awkwardly to the side, waiting. Twenty minutes later, Wen Xu turned to look at him, giving Wen Ning a once over. It was hard to know if he found Wen Ning lacking or not.

“Target is over there. Shoot.”

Turning in the direction of his gesture, Wen Ning saw the target. On the other side of the training field. Which was currently swarming with people.

He wants me to shoot through them. Obviously, they were going to battle, but the idea still made Wen Ning nauseous. His skills had never been needed for anything other than show before, and the realization that he might have to aim at a living person was enough for his muscles to lock. Wen Xu’s attention was on him, and he could feel the glances a few of the others were giving them.

Despite the churning in his stomach, Wen Ning took an arrow from his quiver, nocked it, and aimed. The moving bodies were juniors, and the target was a corpse. The draw and release went smooth. The arrow rushed through the bodies as if they weren’t there, and the arrow landed in the target. An embarrassing shot, really, if the situation had been different.

Moving his gaze from the arrow to Wen Ning, Wen Xu hummed. His expression was still unreadable, and Wen Ning really wished he knew what Wen Xu was thinking. The cultivators hadn’t flinched when the arrow passed. Wen Ning didn’t like what that meant.

“Again,” Wen Xu said.

Taking a fortifying breath, Wen Ning nocked another arrow. A sword passed in front of him before he could release, and Wen Ning felt the displacement of air as he dodged. Heart in his throat, he turned to see Wen Xu bring his sword up.

“Again.”

Terrified, Wen Ning scrambled to get his feet under him. Wen Xu wouldn’t go easy on him. He struggled to keep the memories of all the other times he’d been threatened with a sword from interfering. He dodged another strike, trying to put some room between him and Wen Xu, but the other pursued him, moving faster than Wen Ning thought. Desperately trying to remember all Wei Wuxian and Lan Wangji taught him, Wen Ning ducked another swing, rolling to Wen Xu’s other side, standing, drawing, and releasing all in one smooth motion, trusting his instinct and skills to hit the target and not anything else.

Without consciously thinking about it, he ducked, took an arrow, and redirected the following thrust downwards. It was not something he liked to do, since if he couldn’t roll in the opposite direction it wouldn’t work. Panting, Wen Ning stared up at Wen Xu wide eyed, gaze flickering to the sword buried next to his head. Warmth trickled down into his hair.

“Interesting.” Without ceremony, Wen Xu pulled his sword out and sheathed it. He looked to the target and seemed pleased with that he saw. “Debriefing in three days. Mandatory practice until then.”

Without another word, Wen Xu left, returning to the stance Wen Ning found him in. For a full minute, Wen Ning lay in the dirt, trying to get air past the fear in his throat. He almost died and Wen Xu didn’t care. The arrow he used to deflect the blow was splintered into pieces, the head buried into the dirt alongside the mark Wen Xu’s sword made.

If Wen Chao was a bully. Wen Xu was indifferent.

He wasn’t sure which was worse.

Interested despite himself, Wen Ning stood on shaky legs to see where the arrow landed. It was not dead centre, but close enough to be impressive. No one looked hurt, an even more impressive feat in Wen Ning’s opinion. If the debriefing was in three days, he had about a week, maybe a week and a half, before they would be moving against the Lan’s.

It would have to be enough time.

Walking proved difficult, but when he felt Wen Xu’s gaze on his back he straightened, keeping the fear he felt from being too visible.

Wen Chijiu was waiting for him when he returned, looking frantic. He fussed over the cut on his ear and said Wen Qing had been through but hadn’t had time to stop for long. Wen Ning really needed to talk to her. It was one thing to plan with her there, it was another to make one without her knowledge that could potentially cause the death of himself and Wen Chijiu.

The rest of the day was spent in the clinic, mind occupied with thoughts of Wen Xu, Lan Wangji, Wen Qing, and Wen Chijiu. Nie Huaisang also popped into his thoughts as if placed there by the man himself, and Wen Ning was beginning to dislike how inviting the prospect of involving him looked. The more he thought about the retaliation those left behind might receive for his actions the more he wanted Wen Chijiu away from Nightless city, away from the immediate reach of Wen Xu. His sister was another matter altogether.

There was also the problem of how much to tell Nie Huaisang should he chose to involve him. He already knew Wen Ning was familiar with the way he thought, and even if he was an ally, how much was too much. How quickly would things change if he told Nie Huaisang everything? How quickly would things get out of his control. As soon as he thought it Wen Ning realized that was the problem. If he wasn’t in control, how was he supposed to control anything. That scared him.

Wen Ning didn’t sleep that night, thoughts swirling and clashing. He’d managed to get over the loss, but the fear was thriving. Knowing Nie Huaisang was better at planning than him and trusting him with control were two different things. Things would go better with Nie Huaisang making the plans. He knew that. He did. That didn’t make giving it up any easier. Deciding to think about that more when he had time, Wen Ning called Wen Chijiu to his room the next morning and explained what he wanted the boy to do. He looked uneasy to be going into Nie territory.

“Give this to whoever finds you.” He pressed the token Huaisang had given him into Wen Chijiu’s hand. It was a small thing, a bauble really, if one didn’t know Nie Huaisang. “They will recognise it and have to bring you to Nie Huaisang. I cannot guarantee they will be nice about it, but you will get there. Give him this letter and tell him what I just explained to you.”

Still looking apprehensive, but determined, Wen Chijiu nodded. “And you?”

Wen Ning smiled, sardonically. “I will do what I can, but that will be little.” Placing his hands over Wen Chijiu’s, Wen Ning stared at him. “This is important, but I also want you to be safe. The burning of the Recesses is tragic, but…”

Tears clogged his throat, and he couldn’t believe he was saying this. He could not stop the burning of the Recesses completely; it was far to late for that, but here he was having to choose between the safety of family and the lessoning of tragedy. One life vs many.

Wen Chijiu gripped his hands in return, face far more understanding than Wen Ning gave credit for. “I will be careful. I will leave immediately.”

“No,” Wen Ning said, and Wen Chijiu looked confused. “Tomorrow. If anyone asks, I will say Wen Qing sent you on an errand out of the city. You have been seen around here enough it won’t be strange.”

Wen Chijiu nodded and gave Wen Ning’s hands another squeeze. ‘Everything will be fine’ hung in the air, though both knew it wouldn’t be. Despite the possibility of it being a lesser tragedy, it would still be a tragedy, one that could cost Wen Ning his budding relationship with Lan Wangji.

If he were lucky, maybe they wouldn’t see each other.

⚔

Wen Chijiu left the next day, dressed for travel. They made it look official, having several people see him go would aid in their secret. Wen Ning couldn’t help but feel he was sending Wen Chijiu off to battle.

Wen Ning returned to practice each morning. Wen Xu waited for him every time. Each encounter was likely to end his life, but so far, he’d managed to keep it. There were a few new cuts, curtesy of Wen Xu’s sword, and he managed to keep them hidden when Wen Qing returned the third day. It spoke to how busy she was when there were no questions about what happened when she was away, and the fact that she didn’t seem to yet know what Wen Ning had been roped into was actually frightening. Wen Qing always knew everything.

The day before the debriefing, Wen Xu left early, leaving his troops to practice on their own. Even after only three days, Wen Ning found that shooting at a stationary target, with none to harass, was almost too easy. It was nicer, but he still expected something to come flying at his head, or a sword to appear out of nowhere and try to stab him.

Practice was finishing when Wen Chao appeared. Wen Zhuliu trailing behind him. Wen Xu’s men don’t seem to care one way or another if Wen Chao was there and watched impassively as he approached Wen Ning. He carried a sword.

“My brother is quite the teacher, isn’t he?”

Wen Ning remained silent. Bruises were already beginning to form on his arms and cheek. His silence didn’t deter Wen Chao from gloating. Smile widening, he said, “He only wants the best for his upcoming campaign. Wouldn’t want the little rats to think we were soft.”

Wen Ning’s fist was clenched so hard it shook.

“He may have approved your archery skill, but I’ve come to test your sword skill.”

Archery had never been seen as a good substitute for the sword and any who practised it were considered weaker. Wen Ning had always favored archery for that. He didn’t have to be strong or fast or flashy, he just had to be steady, regular him.

“Zhuliu.”

A wooden sword was thrown at him, almost hitting him in the face. He was forced to drop his bow. Only remembered instinct saved him. Some of the merriment left Wen Chao’s face, but it was replaced soon enough.

“First to bring the opponent down wins.”

Interested now at the possibility of a fight, people began to gather. They closed in until there was a roughly circular shape entrapping him. Wen Ning only had enough time to properly grip the handle before Wen Chao struck. The blow was heavy, forcing Wen Ning back a step or risk losing his hand. There was spiritual energy behind Wen Chao’s swings. His sword also wasn’t wood.

No one made any noise as the duel progressed, not caring one way or another who won. After the initial strike, Wen Chao smirked and taunted. Said he was weak, would never amount to anything but a useful dog. Wen Chao had more power, but Wen Ning had speed and he used that skill to evade the strikes whenever he could rather than take them head on. He was tiring. His muscles, already sore from pulling a bow for three hours, protested the abuse Wen Chao was giving them.

He had never had much skill with the sword, preferring his fists with death and a bow before. The first because dexterity in a corpse was almost non-existent, and the second because he preferred it. Now, he was faced with a hostile direct assault. At least the training with Wen Xu had been useful for something.

The silence brought Wen Ning’s gasps into sharp focus. The sounds of metal hitting wood punctuating it. Wen Ning always made sure to never take the strikes with the whole blade. It never stood a chance against a metal one and if he lost his weapon he was doomed. His blade was already beginning to splinter, and Wen Ning wondered how long he’d be able to hold out.

  As the beatdown continued, Wen Chao’s face grew more and more red. He had obviously expected to win within the first few strikes. Wen Ning continued to avoid. Small cuts from splinters and unavoidable grazes littered Wen Ning’s arms. Frustrated Wen Chao brought his sword over-head and swung it down with the power of both arms and spiritual energy. Wen Ning realized he wouldn’t be able to avoid this swing and if he didn’t take it right, he would die. The circle had slowly pushed closer, and Wen Ning now stood at the edge.

“Remember Wen Ning, sometimes it isn’t about how much power someone has, it’s about how you can direct that power against them. A lot of the people you will face will be stronger than you so watch closely.”

The memory came so suddenly, Wen Ning almost missed the timing. He angled the tip of his blade down, taking the brunt of the force along the edge, allowing it to slip off the blade under its own power. This move was meant for a metal blade, and Wen Ning tried not to worry as a long strip of wood was shaved cleanly down the blade. Using the momentum of Wen Chao’s swing, Wen Ning brought the pommel sharply under Wen Chao’s raised arm, knocking the wind out of him and loosening his grip on the sword. In a fluid motion, brought on by adrenaline and instinct, Wen Ning spun, bringing his blade to the back of Wen Chao’s knees, collapsing them. Metal hit the ground, and wheezing filled the quiet that followed.

Wen Ning held his splintered blade against Wen Chao’s neck, panting sharply. The air grew tense. The men, having gained interest over the course of the fight, waited. His arm tingled under the force of the blow, even redirected as it was, and he was extremely grateful he didn’t have to take it again.

“Wen Qionglin!” Wen Chao snarled, spittle dribbling from the corner of his mouth. He was on his knees, looking hatefully up at Wen Ning. Face red. Chest heaving. Wen Ning took a step back, lowered his sword but didn’t release it.

Wen Chao stood, griping his dropped sword clumsily and lunged towards him. Having expected this, Wen Ning raised his own. Wen Chao only got one strike in before Wen Zhuliu stopped him, but it was enough to shatter what was left of the sword. Bits of wood went spinning off in all directions and Wen Ning was forced to close his eyes or risk getting splinters in them. He tensed, waiting for another strike.

“You made the rules Young Master. Do not embarrass yourself by breaking them,” Wen Zhuliu said, and Wen Ning opened his eyes to see he was gripping Wen Chao’s arm.

Wen Chao snarled. “This isn’t over.”

Wen Ning didn’t relax until Wen Chao and Wen Zhuliu were out of sight. The men parted for them, slightly more prejudice looks on a few faces. Shaking where he stood, Wen Ning waited until the crowd dispersed before trying to move. When he did, his legs gave out, and he sank to the ground. His sword hand shook badly, and he was currently unable to release his grip. Bile rose in the back of his throat, almost making an appearance before he swallowed it.

Twice now, Wen Ning had publicly humiliated Wen Chao. Whatever chances he’d had of making it out alive dropped to ‘nothing can save you now’ levels. Neither had been his intention, but Wen Chao was always the one to present the opportunities and fail. At least Wen Chijiu was out of the city, and Wen Qing was in a position important enough to made Wen Chao hesitate.

It was late afternoon when Wen Ning felt ready to move. Gathering his bow, somehow not broken, and arrows, he made his way back to his room. Hoping Wen Qing was there and hoping she wasn’t. In the end she wasn’t, and he decided it was probably better that way. She’d been running around for days, and if Wen Ning were going to do what he planned, this was just going to be something that happened. His cuts stung and he was still shaking but had no energy to take care of them. Instead, he flopped into bed, asleep almost immediately.

The next morning, he regretted a little not taking care of them as the blood had dried and his clothes stuck to him. Shrugging out of his robes, he changed, throwing the stained ones into the trash. The blood could probably be removed, and the tears fixed, but he didn’t want to remember the events that happened in them. Childish perhaps, but Wen Ning didn’t care.

Being unable to reach most of them himself, Wen Ning was forced to visit a healer. The healer, when Wen Ning had pulled off his robes, hissed lowly, rubbing salve onto the cuts, and digging out splinters that had managed to find a home in his skin.

No one asked him where he’d gotten them. Probably already knew. No one could pass up a juicy piece of gossip. Wen Ning thanked the man when he was done, heading straight to the training field for the debriefing. It went as expected. Horror growing at every word Wen Xu spoke. Herculean amounts of effort in trying to keep his face blank.

He was readying to leave when Wen Xu called him out. Confused and wary, Wen Ning went.

“Meeting with father. Come.”

Terror blazed through him at those words, and he stiffened as Wen Xu marched away. It was several seconds before Wen Ning was able to follow, not bothering to catch up. Wen Xu didn’t say anything as he waited by the door to Wen Ruohan’s audience room. Massive stone pillars lined the hall. Giant flags with the Wen symbol hung between every other one. It was all red, and black, and pale stone. Wen Ruohan sat on his throne in the middle, relaxed and at ease, like he wasn’t dwarfed by the monstrosity of a room.

Wen Xu bowed, then joined his father on the dais. Wen Chao already stood before it.

Wen Ning’s mind provided how that was an embarrassing position for Wen Chao.

He was not dressed in the fine clothes usually required for an audience with a Sect leader. Instead, he wore the military uniform they would take to the Recesses. It itched against his skin. He’d bowed upon entering, forehead pressed against his hands. No one spoke, the oppression Wen Ruohan always exuded began to hamper Wen Ning’s breathing.

“Wen Qionglin, Wen Ning. I have heard much about you these past few days.”

Wen Ning pressed his head harder against his hands.

“I wonder, how have I never heard of you before. Overshadowed by your sister perhaps.”

Wen Chao mocked. “Always one to run and hide.”

“Hm. Yet he beat you in a fight you suggested.”

Wen Chao’s face flushed, and his stammered excuse went ignored.

It was silent for a few minutes as Wen Ruohan studied Wen Ning. “Raise you head.” Wen Ning did, meeting the gaze of the man responsible for destroying over half the cultivation world. Wen Ruohan smiled slowly. “You hate me.”

Fear stopped his heart and while his instincts told him to run, he knew that would be akin to turning your back on a hungry predator. So, despite the pounding in his chest and the shaking of his limbs Wen Ning stayed and met Wen Ruohan’s gaze.

His smile grew. “Well, isn’t this interesting. Wen Chao look.Tell me what you see.”

Wen Chao stalked over, crouched, and sneered in his face. “Rebellion that needs to be disposed of.”

The whole of Wen Ning’s body trembled, this time with restraint as his hatred for Wen Chao rose. The destruction of Lotus Pier, the faces of Wei Wuxian and Jiang Wanyin as they watched it burn, the bodies of Sect Leader Jiang and Madame Yu. Iron pooled in his mouth as teeth tore into the inside of his cheeks.

Wen Ruohan sighed. “Foolish as always.” Wen Chao scowled and shoved Wen Ning as he stood. “What this boy carries that you don’t is fire. A leader does not need loyalty, he needs fear and the willingness to do whatever it takes to get what he deserves.”

Wen Ning picked himself off the floor and resumed his kneeling position. Wen Ruohan studied him, his gaze burning along Wen Ning’s skin. “Emotions can be used, manipulated. Find a weak spot and push.” Wen Ning flashed to his sister. “Or find a desire and offer its fulfillment. Humans are naturally greedy and will do anything to get what they want.”

He stopped, waited, smirking down at Wen Ning like he understood, like he knew what he needed to do to get Wen Ning to obey. “So, Wen Ning, what do you want?”

“To bring glory to my family,” Wen Ning said, as his heart sang, to protect those I love. He knew well the people Wen Ruohan spoke of. People who would enslave the helpless for petty revenge, who beat the young for enjoyment. People who did what they wanted simply because they could. Wen Ning knew and for the first time in his life he hated.

Wen Ruohan was full smiling now, greed and malicious enjoyment staining his features. “This, Wen Chao, is what you lack.”

In the span of ten minutes Wen Ning managed to garner both interest and resentment. He wanted neither but was willing to accept both if it meant he could save those he cared about. Was this how Wei Wuxian felt? To do whatever it took even if it meant giving away a part of himself?

“Show me this skill you have been praised for,” Wen Ruohan demanded. “Your skill with the bow I have seen, but just yesterday I was told you have talent with the sword.”

“It was simply luck, Sect Leader,” Wen Ning said, wondering if that was too much of an insult.

Wen Ruohan laughed. “Wen Chao does not have much ability, but he was still trained in the Wen style. To win against him would take some luck and I wish to see it.” He motioned and a servant melted from the shadows carrying two swords.

Wen Chao snarled, wrenching the sword from the servant’s grasp. Wen Ning took his silently. He did not have spiritual power on par with Wen Chao, and his strikes were not as heavy. It truly had been luck that got him through the first time. Now, he just hoped it would hold through the second.

As soon as the servant stepped out of the way, Wen Chao attacked. Wen Ning was ready this time. Dodging to the side as the blade cleaved through the air. The playing field was different now. The whole of the audience hall was open to them, and Wen Ning made use of it. Wen Chao relied on his strength to beat down his opponents. It was clear he did not fight against many, as he never changed tactics. He would rush in with big swings, confident in his ability to overpower his opponent. While not a terrible strategy, Wen Ning had teachings from three different styles blended together.

 

“It’s your own personal style, made especially for you.” Wei Wuxian beamed as he told him.

“Thank you, Wei-gongzi but I have no use for it. I don’t use a sword.”

“Nonsense,” Wei Wuxian assured him. “Lan Zhan and I worked really hard on it, and you can learn the stances even if you can’t use them. Think of it as special personal time.”

“But Wei-gongzi …”

“Tut tut, Wen Ning, remember what I told you. Wei Ying. I know you can do it.”

“I can’t take up your time like that.” He looked to Lan Wangji, trying to make him at least see sense. Lan Wangji just deferred to his husband.

“You could never take up our time, and even in you did, it would the most enjoyable time taken. Now, Lan Zhan will show you the Lan ones and I will show you the Jiang ones and the Wen ones will have to be a combination of all of us, since you will have to let us know if the forms are at all close to the real thing.”

Wen Ning protested as much as he could. Not only was he a fierce corpse and couldn’t wield a sword, but he was also a Wen, and they were going to teach him sword techniques of their clans.

“No. Special personal time. You aren’t wiggling your way out of it, Wen Ning.”

Wen Ning relented with an undignified sound. Wei Wuxian laughed and proceeded to teach him hands on. Despite there being far too much touching, from both, Wen Ning didn’t know how to handle the small touches from Lan Wangji at first, he managed to learn most of them. It was a slow process. He often had to watch Wei Wuxian muddle through them himself, trying to show Wen Ning what he wanted, but he did it.

 

It became his and theirs. Something that was a bit of all three of them. Lan Sizhui even admitted to being jealous of it but understood the importance of it to Wen Ning. Now here he was, using the style only taught through poses and instruction. His mind remembered the steps. His body moving through them with familiarity.

A little rusty perhaps, and not as fluid as he could be, but far be it from Wen Ning to complain. He would watch the spars with Wei Wuxian running commentary on things he should remember, as if he were ever going to need them in the future.

“There’s a point in every almost every battle when you know you have your opponent beat. Always take advantage of that.”

Wen Ning saw it. A faulter, a slight hesitation. Took it. Aiming his next swing at the point before the handle. Using the momentum to wrench Wen Chao’s wrists into an uncomfortable position. A recoverable one, if done properly. Wen Chao’s face contorted. Grip spasmed on the handle before letting go. For the second time in two days, Wen Ning held his sword at Wen Chao’s throat.

Pride rushed through him, breaths not as laboured when he was rested and prepared. Wen Chao didn’t reach for his sword again this time. Not in front of his father.

Wen Ning stepped back.

“Well, done.” Wen Ruohan sounded like he’d expected nothing else. Wen Chao ground his teeth, glaring hate at Wen Ning. “An interesting style.”

“That – yes.” Of course, Wen Ruohan would recognize parts of it. It had not been made with secrecy in mind.

Wei Wuxian had made sure of it.

Wen Ning swallowed nervously. Incriminating evidence when he couldn’t afford to have any.

Wen Xu was looking at him with more interest in his expression.

“Do you have a sword?”

“No,” Wen Ning said, as the servant returned to take the sword from him.

“Then it’s time you do. Go to the blacksmith, tell him I sent you. Dismissed.”

Wen Ning bowed. No one had questioned him on where he’d learned the Lan and Jiang styles. He couldn’t bring himself to be grateful. Danger loomed larger than before. Well, he’d gotten Wen Ruohan’s attention. The Lan perhaps could be explained by his time in the Recesses, however short it had been, but he was unlikely to have had any contact with the Jiang’s. Wen Ning left the room feeling worse than when he’d arrived.

⚔

The smith was an elderly man, heavily bearded and stalky. He stared mistrustfully at Wen Ning when he entered, grunting when he told him who’d sent him and why he was there.

“Can I make a special request?” The question displeased the smith, and it was obvious he didn’t want to grant it.

“What?”

The idea had come to him rather suddenly when he saw the dark metal sitting on a bench. It looked so much like Wei Wuxian’s flute that he couldn’t pass up the opportunity to match. “If it’s possible, could you use dark metal for the blade?”

“What else?”

“Nothing, and only if possible. I don’t want it to be harder than necessary.”

The smith regarded him suspiciously. “That it?”

“Yes.”

“No fancy engravings, or anything?”

“Wouldn’t that compromise the blade?” Wen Ning had absolutely no knowledge of smithing, but it seemed a bad idea to carve things into the blade.

“It would,” the man said. “But you wouldn’t not be the first young master to ask for something unreasonable.”

“Oh. I’m sorry.”

The man chuckled, relaxing slightly. “I can make it from dark metal. Will cost more though. Stuff isn’t cheap.”

“That’s fine.”

“Any particular reason?”

“It’s,” Wen Ning flushed. “Sentimental.”

“Name?”

“Oh, I don’t know. Haven’t thought about it.”

“You’re ordering a sword and don’t have a name? Isn’t that the first thing people do?”

Wen Ning smiled sheepishly. “It hadn’t been important until now.”

The man grunted. “Well, you have about five days to decide, and about a week before it’s all finished.”

“I will be gone for the next two weeks. Let me think about it tonight and I’ll be back tomorrow.”

“Whatever.”

Wen Ning chuckled at the memories of the sword that word conjured. Not the most pleasant memories, but they encompassed who Wei Wuxian was, so they were precious. Bowing, Wen Ning left. He’d never had something of his own to name before, let alone something as important as his sword. He thought about the dark metal, his return to the past, the memories he carried with him, and his goals of a better future.

The one thing he never really allowed himself to be.

By the time the sun rose, Wen Ning was eager to return and tell the smith his swords name. The smith gave him a confused look when he told him, said a few things that made Wen Ning laugh, but accepted it. By the time he readied himself for battle, he had many reasons to want to come home quickly.

 

Chapter 9: Of War and Pain

Notes:

Oh look, it's another chapter. I was doing so good with the first 8, but then unemployment will do that. Now things have returned to a more normal pace, as in new employment has been acquired, and so there will probably be longer stretches between chapters.

This will get an edit later but for now, I'm satisfied. I am crap at writing battle scenes so I hope this one isn't terrible and that the main points from the original are covered.

Regardless, please enjoy.

Edited: 2024-10-19

They were moving faster than a group this size should be able to, even if they were cultivators. There were well over a thousand of them. It was making Wen Ning nervous. He was not particularly noticeable in the group even if Wen Xu had paid the attention he did in the beginning. That was perfectly fine with him. For days Wen Ning racked his brain trying to come up with something that would help him. Had Wen Chijiu managed to make it to the Nie lands safely? Was he able to give the letter to Nie Huaisang?

Knowing Nie Huaisang was available to help shouldn’t have put him as much at ease as it did. He still didn’t really know Nie Huaisang, but it was easy to forget sometimes. How he kept managing to do that he had no idea. It wasn’t as though anything was really the same. Regardless, Wen Ning just hoped Nie Huaisang wouldn’t reject Wen Chijiu, he had no idea how he was going to warn the Lan’s, which was, of course, an oversight he’d make. It was a wonder he’d managed to get anywhere.

Within the Wen’s own lands no one bothered them. No one bothered them outside their lands either, but it was different. Those within the Wen lands were resigned to seeing large war forces trapsing here and there, or maybe were just expecting it as some point.

Wen Ning wanted to apologize to every person on the way. Staying at inns wasn’t possible for a group their size so they often stayed on some poor farmers property, probably ruining their next harvest. As they left, Wen Ning always made a point to leave some coin so the family wouldn’t starve. It wasn’t nearly enough, but he didn’t have the ability to do anything else. They hadn’t encroached on any major sect’s lands and the smaller ones were either already under their control or weren’t powerful enough to stop them.

He was sitting around a fire one night listening to the men’s conversation and for the first time he entered into it. The others were surprised, but Wen Ning made sure to choose those least likely to sneer at him. The thought had arisen suddenly yesterday as he watched Wen Xu. Why was he so determined to attack the Recesses? Why did he want to do it at all? He couldn’t remember if Lan Wangji had said anything. Wen Ning felt this would have been important enough to remember but there just wasn’t anything.

Now, how to ask the question without blurting it out.

Turns out one of the men did it for him. “Heard you gave Wen Chao a pretty good beating.”

Wen Ning didn’t startle at the abrupt turn of conversation, but it was close. “Just had a bit of luck.”

“Once I’d believe that, twice though.”

Wen Ning would rather not be talking about this, but at least they were talking.

“Your shooting was impressive, but I’m a little surprised the Young Master took you on so late in the campaign.” Another chimed in.

“I heard Wen Chao suggested it.” The third added.

There was a general disregard for Wen Chao among the men, and Wen Ning wasn’t sure if it was shared with the rest of the Wen or if it was simply because these were Wen Xu’s men. They all turned to Wen Ning, and he was rather proud of himself for managing to keep his voice steady when he answered.

“Wen Chao did suggest it, and I’m better with a bow than a sword. Winning against Wen Chao really was a fluke.”

A fluke because he somewhat desperately hoped he’d never have to fight Wen Chao again.

The three looked at him strangely. Wen Ning cleared his throat. “Has – has Wen-gongzi said why he’s attacking the Cloud Recesses?”

Probably not the best segue but hopefully they thought he was trying to escape the last conversation. There was another silence, and Wen Ning decided he hadn’t been as smooth as he’d thought and now, he was going to get punched or mocked or something.

“Something about the Sect Leader, I think. Don’t normally question the Young Master, but I’ve heard rumors. Apparently, the Sect Leader’s done something, and the Young Master is kind enough to go correct him.”

“What exactly did he do?” Wen Ning asked, wondering what Lan Xichen could have possibly done to warrant Wen Xu’s anger.

The first man shrugged. “Not sure.” The other two didn’t seem to have answers either.

From what Wen Ning remembers, Lan Xichen was a good Sect Leader, usually mediating arguments as an unbiased third party. Did something happen at the discussion conference? Wen Ning didn’t know any other place the two would have met, but it just didn’t seem to make sense. He thanked the group absently before leaving. This was not the information he’d hoped to get. It left him with more questions than answers.

⚔

They were a few days into their travel when the attacks started. A few beasts at first, then a few corpses. Nothing a group their size couldn’t handle. It was during one such attack that Wen Ning decided to slip away. He needed to get some information to the Recesses and if there was no other way than to send himself, so be it.

They’d gotten to the edge of Gusu and the dark covered his escape, the beasts any noise he inevitably made. The heart thundering against his ribs was painful, and he forcefully slowed his breaths. No one saw him leave, and Wen Ning knew better than to think that was by any skill of his.

While he wasn’t as competent with a sword as he was with a bow, that didn’t mean he didn’t know how to use one. When there was the least chance of someone seeing him, Wen Ning jumped onto his sword and flew as fast as he dared. He didn’t have much time and finding someone willing to listen to a Wen ready to betray his clan was going to be almost impossible. One because he was a Wen. Two because who wanted to be involved with a traitor.

Lan Wangji was of course the first to come to mind, and Wen Ning felt a little selfish for it. Wen Ning wanted to be trusted, wanted to think every interaction they’d had gave Wen Ning some repour with the Lan though logically he knew better. The only other person he knew would have a chance of listening to him, was just as likely to kill him. At least if he did it would be quick.

The wards weren’t any different than they had been in his time. Slipping in at the same weak point brought him to the back of the Recesses. The urge to go see the Jingshi was so strong it took him a minute of breathing to be able to continue. It was early evening, but Wen Ning knew the occupants of the Recesses were preparing for bed already. There was an hour or two before the Recesses would settle completely for the night.

With the rising of the sun there would be blood. Wen Ning desperately hoped he’d be able to prevent the worst of it.

Keeping to the shadows was another skill he perfected in the Recesses, and one he didn’t think he’d ever be so grateful for. Now, he skirted places that were more like home than anywhere else. Zewu-Jun’s house had become a place as frequented as the Jingshi towards the later years. He was a friend, or at least friendly. Wen Ning found it harder to read the elder brother than the younger. Lan Xichen’s smiles never showed more than he wanted them to.

All at once the door was in front of him and he still didn’t know how he was going to convince Lan Xichen not to kill him on the spot. Wen Ning felt the panic build and promptly sat down before he fell over. There was no time for this. Wen Xu and his army were heading this way and even with the small delay, they would make it here within hours and no one had any idea. This was also one of the worst spots to get caught, dressed for war as he was. He just couldn’t quite manage to drum up that urgency in a place that, for the past seven decades, had been safe. Home.

So, when he felt a sword press to the side of his neck it didn’t come as a surprise.

“Stand slowly or I will not hesitate to strike.”

Wen Ning did, shaking only slightly. He did not move, wondering why Lan Xichen hadn’t just stuck first. He couldn’t quite stop the instinctive release of tension. He felt Lan Xichen shift curiously.

“Turn.”

Wen Ning did that too, trying to keep the relief he felt from showing on his face. It probably didn’t work.

“Wen Qionglin,” Lan Xichen said, face as blank as Lan Wangji’s. Only this one was impossible to read. “How did you get in?”

How exactly was he supposed to explain that one? “Lan Wangji,” Wen Ning said. It was the first thing that came to mind and would have, at one point, been a completely acceptable reason.

Lan Xichen’s eyebrow rose. Wen Ning resisted the urge to flinch. “Wangji let you in?”

Wen Ning’s gaze drifted to the ground as his brain spun in useless circles. “Not directly?” It was too close to a question to be believable. It had been Lan Wangji who’d shown him how to get past the wards when he was still the feared Ghost General instead of ‘Uncle Wen’ as he’d been later called.

The sword still rested against his skin, but Lan Xichen had yet to use it. Wen Ning wasn’t sure why. It wasn’t like he was at all convincing.

“Why are you here?”

His gaze flickered up to Lan Xichen’s. They were placid, cold in a way that he’d seen only once and never wished to again. It had probably been a mistake to mention Lan Wangji.

He was shaking visibly now, unresolved panic and steadily growing stress mixing to form a tornado in his chest. Cold metal cut into his neck, suddenly contrasting the warm blood that followed. Closing his eyes would be a horrible idea. He did it anyway. Breathing deep cut the blade farther into his skin, but that didn’t bother Wen Ning so much as the void of information in his head.

Don’t panic Wen Ning. You have to tell Lan Xichen something. Don’t panic.

He was panicking. Why couldn’t he just be normal for once?

“Why are you here?” Lan Xichen said again.

Before Wen Ning could even try and get his brain working, a voice spoke from behind Lan Xichen. One he’d hoped to avoid.

“Brother.”

Lan Xichen’s body was hiding Wen Ning although it no doubt looked strange for Lan Xichen to have Shuoyue leveled at supposedly nothing. His eyes flew open, staring wide-eyed at Lan Xichen who did not move. Wen Ning flinched so bad blood flowed freely down his neck. Even Lan Xichen was momentarily startled at his reaction, Shuoyue pulling back slightly.

Lan Wangji moved closer, and Wen Ning found his panic growing.

“You weren’t in your office. Everything okay?”

Wen Ning almost answered, having grown used to this worried tone in Lan Wangji’s voice. Lan Xichen dropped his sword but didn’t turn. His gaze was considering now.

“I’m fine, Wangji. I’ll talk to you tomorrow.”

There were several quiet seconds before Wen Ning heard the soft crunch of feet of gravel. It was clear Lan Wangji knew something was happening and wasn’t pleased that Lan Xichen kept it from him. Several more minutes were spent in silence as Lan Xichen inspected Wen Ning. Wen Ning couldn’t move even if he wanted to. Too close. Far, far too close. Despite wanting to go see Lan Wangji, he didn’t actually want him to know he was here.

Why did he think this would work?

“Come in.”

It took Wen Ning a few seconds to process what was just said. “Is that a good idea?”

The smile returned to Lan Xichen’s face. Sharp, like his gaze, but softer than the expression before. “I suppose we shall find out. Give me your sword.”

Wen Ning did without hesitation, earning another raised eyebrow. The inside was similar to what Wen Ning remembers. Clean lines and nothing beyond the necessary. Wen Ning almost went and sat at the small table in the middle of the room. Instead, to keep himself from doing something that he couldn’t explain, Wen Ning stationed himself by the door, keeping all limbs tucked neatly beside him.

Lan Xichen placed Wen Ning’s sword against the far wall, keeping his own unsheathed but pointed at the ground. They looked at each other over the table, Wen Ning attempting to take up as little room as he could.

The knowledge that Wen Xu was steadily getting closer plagued his thoughts, and the corresponding emotions bubbled in his stomach. Lan Xichen noticed, he always seemed to notice, but didn’t comment, content to let Wen Ning flounder on his own.

“Why are you here?” This time his voice was soft, kindly, if Wen Ning didn’t know better. It was his teacher voice, the one often directed at unruly students. Disappointing the kind, soft-spoken Sect Leader was impossible, and Lan Xichen got good at using that to his advantage. It was a learned slyness that only became apparent after everything was over and he’d had a few years of seclusion. It caught Wen Ning off guard. This Lan Xichen didn’t seem to be aware of it.

Was impossible to go against regardless.

“Wen Xu is on his way with an attacking force. They plan to burn down the Recesses.”

Outrage, maybe, shock, for sure, but the silent acceptance, like Wen Ning had confirmed something he already knew was not expected.

“You knew?”

A soft smile, letting Wen Ning know he wasn’t as smart as he thought he was. Had Lan Xichen always been like this or was Wen Ning just reading his future self into his expressions.

“You arrived behind a letter from Nie Huaisang. It had some unexpected information. You seem to have gathered quite a bit of trust from people who are not prone to giving it.”

Wen Ning immediately relaxed, unable to help himself and not caring if Lan Xichen saw. If Nie Huaisang was sending letters that meant that Wen Chijiu was safe. Lan Xichen was watching and there was something in his expression that Wen Ning couldn’t read.

There was a question in his previous statement, but Wen Ning couldn’t fathom the answer. Trust? He almost wanted to laugh. Nie Huaisang didn’t trust him. Suspected yes, but even if he called him friend there was no way Nie Huaisang would trust Wen Ning that quickly. It was out of character for him, and if anyone else had been the one to say it, Wen Ning would have suspected them of lying.

Something must have shown on his face because Lan Xichen said, “You don’t think so.”

“They should not trust me,” Wen Ning said quietly.

Lan Xichen gave him a contemplative once over before sitting, sword across his knees. “Sit. It seems we have much to talk about.”

“I would prefer to stand.” As soon as he said it, Wen Ning realized it could probably be taken wrong and hastily tried to come up with some kind of apology. There were a few spluttered noises as Wen Ning tried to form words, but eventually he slumped. Instead of immediately getting cut down, the room was silent. Risking a glance up, Wen Ning saw Lan Xichen watching him. Even if he knew how to read Lan Xichen’s expression the emotions that flickered across his face were impossible to decipher.

The silence lasted long enough Wen Ning risked speaking. “Is that okay?” There was another long look, before Lan Xichen nodded.

He puffed a relieved breath. It had been a long time since Lan Xichen looked at him with suspicion and Wen Ning realized how much he didn’t like it. Lan Xichen was one of the few people he could confidently say was always friendly to him. While Nie Huaisang had spent a fair bit of time with him in his previous life, it was more often in a group setting. It wasn’t the same as the quiet hours he’d spent with Lan Xichen. He was like Lan Wangji in that way, able to sit in silence for long stretches, with the added benefit of not having feelings attached. He often sat with him when it was clear that Lan Wangji and Wei Wuxian needed some alone time.

“Why are you here?”

This time, Wen Ning knew it was a pointed question. He wanted, needed, to say it. To have someone know he was on their side, even if that only made him more suspicious in the end. It was blasphemous to speak like this, to want the head of your sect, family, dead.

“Why come to me,” Lan Xichen asked, when Wen Ning was finished. “You have more of a relationship with Wangji than me.”

Wen Ning ducked his head. “Selfishness.” It felt like a confession. “I – he.” It was a struggle to find the words he wanted without sounding like he was in love. He was, but Lan Xichen didn’t need to be told that, even if he’d probably figure it out. He had probably known in his past life too and was kind enough not to say anything. “There are many things that Lan Wangji can do, this is something you are better suited for.”

“Indeed.” Lan Xichen said, and Wen Ning fought the blush creeping up his cheeks.

“There also isn’t much time. If they continue at the same speed, they will get here by morning.”

“Will you be missed?” Confusion must have shown on his face because Lan Xichen closed his eyes in a silent sigh. “I assume this attack party did not originally include you.”

“Oh.” It was odd to be asked if he’d be missed by his own clan but given the current topic it should not have. It was also a pleasant thought that Lan Xichen hadn’t lumped him together with the rest of the attacking party, although it seemed a low bar to celebrate. Being missed wasn’t something he’d considered before. “No.”

Lan Xichen watched him again, but in this, Wen Ning was confident enough to look back without flinching. He didn’t think any of his clan in Nightless City would miss him, apart from Wen Qing and now Wen Chijiu. Depressing maybe, but it had been part of his life so long it was simply fact.

Something flickered in Lan Xichen’s expression, but he nodded. “What’s your plan then, after telling me.”

“I don’t have one. I’m not very good at making them,” Wen Ning said a little embarrassed.

“Does Wen Xu expect anything from you?”

“I don’t think so. It was Wen Chao who suggested I join. He…” Trailing off, Wen Ning thought about what Wen Chao had actually said. It had been the thing that sparked Wen Ning’s poorly thought-out plan. “I know the Recesses. He will probably want me to show him things.”

“And you said yes?”

Wen Ning looked away, heat rising to his cheeks. “I couldn’t figure out another way of getting the information to you. Like I said, not good at plans.”

Lan Xichen went quiet, thinking, and Wen Ning let him. There wasn’t any point in hurrying someone trying to find a way to save multiple lives, his own included. At least he hoped so.

“What things does he expect to see?”

Wen Ning shrugged. “He didn’t say, and I wasn’t about to ask.”

“What’s the likelihood he’d discover a lie.”

“Uh. Depending on how much of a lie it was, likely. Even if he doesn’t notice there are plenty of men loyal to him who will.”

“Then I suppose we need to go all in.”

Wen Ning didn’t like the sound of that.

“Take him where he asks. I will make sure everyone is prepared.”

“But…” Wen Ning stopped at Lan Xichen’s raised hand.

“There is not much time to do a complicated plan, and there aren’t the right people for it anyway. I will warn those involved and we will deal with it as it comes.”

Unable to argue, Wen Ning bowed. He felt he needed to do more, felt he owed the Lan to at least try, but there wasn’t much one person could do against an army even with all his knowledge of the future. It was frustrating.

“Go back, Wen Qionglin. There is nothing more you can do here, and it won’t do for you to be seen. I will return this.” He handed Wen Ning his sword back.

“Yes.” Wen Ning took it, suddenly furious with the fact that it was a weapon of war as much as cultivation. That Wei Wuxian was shunned for not being able to use one. For once, he managed to keep his expressions to himself.

Leaving the Recesses was as easy as it had been to get in. He took the back way again, if only to keep consistency and to make it even slightly harder to figure out he’d been talking to people he shouldn’t. There was nothing to cover his return. Once past the wards it was a straight shot to camp.

“Where have you been?”

The voice was so sudden and unexpected, Wen Ning squeaked. Wen Xu was waiting for him, looking slightly less blank than usual. Wen Ning tried not to pass out from fright. Wen Xu had never sought him out before.

“I was scouting.”

The pause that followed was so long, Wen Ning began making silent goodbye’s to people. It would not look good to look away and finding a spot over Wen Xu’s shoulder helped if only to keep from looking into his eyes.

“Report.”

“Nothing out of the ordinary.”

Even with all the attacks, Wen Xu hadn’t sent any of his own men to check the surroundings. He hadn’t been gone for long, at least not long enough to be suspicious. Wen Ning wanted to say Wen Xu’s pride was going to get him in trouble, but from what he remembered Wen Xu managed to attack the Recesses just like this in the past without trouble. Wen Xu may be prideful, but there was more ability behind his claims than Wen Chao. It wouldn’t matter if the Recesses knew Wen Xu was coming. Regardless, they knew now, and he hoped it would be enough warning to help.

“And the Lan’s?” Apparently, he wasn’t getting away with just the beasts.

“They are ignorant,” he said and tried not to flinch at the blatant lie. It would be just like him to give away important information by being a terrible liar. Then, to make it a little less false, because even Wen Xu understood the Recesses could not be wholly ignorant of this many Wen moving towards them, he continued, “They are cautious but don’t suspect they are the target.”

It was silent again, and Wen Ning prayed to whatever deity would listen that Wen Xu was stupid and would take what he said as reality. Nothing had ever been that easy before.

However, something must have been listening because Wen Xu nodded shortly. “Good. You will take me to their Sect Leader. I will not accept mistakes.”

“Yes.” As Wen Xu walked away, Wen Ning sank to his knees trying to keep the black spots from overtaking his vision. Had Wen Xu actually believed him or was he just acting. He wanted Wen Ning to take him to the sect leader. How was he going to get around that one? He’d messed up. He’d messed up big time and there was no way to fix it. Lan Xichen had said to do what ever Wen Xu told him, but to take Wen Xu directly to him couldn’t be a good idea.

He allowed himself a few more seconds to wallow in self pity before standing and walking over to his tent. Wen Xu hadn’t commented on the wound on his neck, but it was impossible he’d missed it. It was starting to throb now, and the blood had begun to run down his chest. Cleaning the wound, he pulled out his small medical kit and spread some salve that would help the blood clot. Afterwards he wrapped bandages around it.

There would be no sleep tonight, he might as well find some use for his time. The cut needed time to heal, but he didn’t have that. Apart from the two battles with Wen Chao, Wen Ning hadn’t used the sword form Wei Wuxian had made for him. Now that he had time to actually think about what he was doing, Wen Ning was surprised at how easily the moves came. Probably had something to do with the fact that he could still hear Wei Wuxian’s voice, and feel his hands lead him through the motions. It was slightly less distracting than the first time.

The marching order came far too soon for Wen Ning, who found himself standing beside Wen Xu. He’d fervently hoped the ‘take me to their sect leader’ hadn’t been meant literally. His bow was in hand, the sword strapped to his waist for emergencies. The gates came into view and Wen Ning tried the best he could to not think about what he was about to do, and when the first blood spilt his brain went into stasis, white robes slowly turned red.

“Show me,” Wen Xu ordered, cutting down another Lan.

“Yes.” They pushed through easily. There were fewer Lan’s than there should be. The motion of pulling his bow back became rote, something that didn’t even register. His mind wouldn’t allow him to follow the path of his arrows.

Lan Xichen’s room came into view and Wen Ning waited patiently off to the side as Wen Xu went up to it. “He’s here?”

“This is where he lives,” Wen Ning said, sounding far away.

A sharp smile turned up the corners of Wen Xu’s mouth, and Wen Ning waited as Wen Xu slammed the door open. Destruction followed. Several minutes later, Wen Xu came out, furious.

Wen Ning shuddered.

“You are sure this is where he lives? I was told the Lan Sect Leader doesn’t leave his rooms.”

“This is where he lives.”

With a snarl Wen Xu cast an exploding talisman into the room. Flames erupted, showering the area with debris. Wen Ning watched, detached and cold. The room was quickly consumed.

“Must have moved him. Find me where he is.”

With a nod, Wen Ning was left standing in front of the burning building. Wen Xu disappeared quickly, determined to destroy anything he could. The flames danced, and it was almost like they were waving to him.

He was cold.

Maybe if he just got a little closer, he would warm up. Just a little.

A sharp yank on the back of his robe tore him from the warmth and Wen Ning made a sound of protest. His legs were being attacked and he kicked out. His attacker was persistent, and he couldn’t find the energy to continue, going limp.

“Wen Ning!”

That sounded familiar. There weren’t many who called him that. Warm hands on his face. White? There was blood too and worry roused him enough to look at who the hands were attached to. Steady golden eyes and a familiar forehead ribbon. He knew both, the memory of why just out of reach.

“Wen Ning! Wake up!”

A voice he couldn’t refuse. Wen Ning blinked a few times. The crackle of burning wood, followed by the smell. Then the feel of hands on his face, the bright golden eyes.

“Lan Wangji?” His voice sounded rough, his throat sore from smoke and emotion. His face was wet. “What?”

“Why are you here? What happened to you?” His hand wandered to the bandage around Wen Ning’s neck. The cut was probably bleeding again.

Wen Ning blinked again. “This is the Sect Leaders room. Nothing.”

Lan Wangji frowned. “It isn’t nothing. This is brother’s room.”

“Brother? Lan Xichen?” His brain was sluggish. “Is he not Sect Leader?”

“No, Father is.”

Father? Lan Wangji’s father? “You have a father?”

Lan Wangji gave him a funny look. “Of course. Your neck. What happened.”

“Isn’t he dead?”

Lan Wangji made a frustrated noise. “No. In seclusion.” His hands tried to pull at the bandage to see. Wen Ning pushed them away without thought.

Seclusion. But Lan Wangji didn’t have a father in the past, at least not a living one. He couldn’t have changed that much. Then how did one suddenly appear? He didn’t understand.

“Then Lan Xichen?”

“Fighting.” He tried again for his neck, but Wen Ning frowned, pulling away.

He’d known no one was in there. Wen Xu had told him already, but it was different coming from Lan Wangji. His hands rested against Lan Wangji’s chest leaving bloody handprints against the white fabric. Looking down revealed blood covering most of him. A sound of distress escaped. “Sorry,” he said, trying to pull away.

Lan Wangji’s arms only tightened. His gaze was firm, serious.

“I – you. You’ll get dirty.”

The flames reflected in Lan Wangji’s eyes, turning them almost molten. Wen Ning’s chest restricted, partly in fear, partly in awe. Even covered in blood he was beautiful. Wen Ning looked away, now was not the time.

“Come.” Lan Wangji pulled him to his feet.

Mild terror overtook Wen Ning, and he pulled abruptly away managing to break Lan Wangji’s hold. “No. You. Dangerous.”

Lan Wangji frowned again, and Wen Ning forced himself to breath through his nose. Now was not the time to panic.

“Don’t get too close, or you’ll get hurt.” Wen Ning took a step back, unable to look into Lan Wangji’s eyes. He wouldn’t be able to refuse if he did. He was shaking.

From long years of protecting Wei Wuxian and Lan Wangji, Wen Ning was arming himself even before really seeing the Wen coming up behind Lan Wangji. The arrow was nocked and fired. The man died with a gurgle arrow lodged in his throat.

All Wen Ning could do was stare.

Lan Wangji spun bringing Bichen up, surveying the dead man coldly.

He’d done that. He’d killed someone. Nausea built in the back of his throat, and any attempts to keep it down failed. After he was done retching, the hand rubbing circles on his back registered. Lan Wangji was keeping a better eye on their surroundings even as he rubbed soothing circles on Wen Ning’s back. Wen Ning felt very much like crying.

“We need to go,” Lan Wangji said.

Lan Xichen’s house was almost gone now, only the support beams still stood, and even those leaned precariously.

“You need to go.” Lan Wangji turned to him sharply. “You are in more danger than I am. I am still a Wen, even if I am useless.” Lan Wangji opened his mouth to argue. “No. You need to find your brother and make sure your people are okay. It’s fine. I’m fine. Nothing good will come if you stay.”

Lan Wangji still looked ready to argue, but Wen Ning pushed him a little farther away. “Don’t trust me. It’s best for everyone if you don’t.”

Something like pain flashed across Lan Wangji’s face, and even though it hurt, Wen Ning turned and walked away. “Find your brother, Lan-gongzi. He can tell you more if you want to know.”

⚔

With the knowledge that the sect leader was not in fact Lan Xichen it brought into question a whole bunch of other things Wen Ning had assumed. Despite hearing about many of the events from Lan Wangji and Wei Wuxian he hadn’t been present for most of them, and any information he’d heard had been second or third hand. That left more holes in his already spotty memory.

It also meant that he had to find Lan Wangji’s father, a man he didn’t know existed and had no idea what he looked like. The haze that had overtaken him was mostly gone, and while it was good to have all his faculties it didn’t make seeing the death any easier. Too many dead, too many wounded. How anyone could think this was beneficial was crazy. None of the Wen’s paid him any mind but evading the Lan’s was harder than he’d thought.

He tried not to think about all the friends he’d had once among the Lan. Some of whom were probably children or grandchildren of the Lan fighting. He always tired to aim for non-vital points. They still needed to be incapacitating since it would be suspicious if he didn’t.

One young man, not much older than Wen Ning himself, he shot in the upper thigh. If Wen Ning’s mind overlayed the young man with Lan Jingyi’s face that was his problem. The young man refusing to stay down was also his problem when a trio of Wen approached. Spotting them, and not wanting the young man to die needlessly, Wen Ning dove for him, sword drawn. The young man cursed as he was shoved to the ground, sword at his throat.

“Don’t move,” Wen Ning said desperately. “Please don’t move.”

The young man flailed, forcing Wen Ning to press the sword harder against his neck. “I don’t want to see you die,” he told the young man truthfully, trying to convey how much he meant it through a look.

The trio were getting closer, calling out to Wen Ning. “Have you finished him off?”

“Please. Lay still.”

Whatever the young man saw in Wen Ning’s face must have meant something because the young man stilled. There was only the slightest flinch when Wen Ning drove the blade into the ground beside his neck, cutting his own wrist in the process, splatting blood across the young man’s face.

“Finished,” he said, looking towards the Wen. They saw blood and a still body and moved on, to battle high and overconfident to care much.

Once they were gone, Wen Ning turned back to the young man who looked at him with a confused and wary expression. With out asking and with out delay, Wen Ning moved to the young man’s leg, snapping the arrow, and putting it free with practiced ease. The young man shouted and hissed, glaring at Wen Ning.

Wen Ning took the bandage he always carried and wrapped the young man’s leg securely. “Keep pressure on this if you can. I’d say keep off it but that’s impossible. Find a place to lay low and don’t move.” Wen Ning looked the young man in the face, taking in his confusion, and waiting for his nod before standing.

“Your wrist,” the young man said then cut himself off in surprise.

Oh. Right. It was a fairly deep cut, blood still dripping steadily from his fingers. No bandage left, Wen Ning tore the cleanest part of his robe and tied it tightly around the wound.

“Don’t get caught,” he said before leaving.

Half an hour later, Wen Ning was no closer to finding the man he needed, though he didn’t really want to find him at all. Some effort was required, else Wen Xu find more fault in him. Effort it may be, but it was the smallest Wen Ning could give. Just enough to not have to lie. His wrist and neck ached. The bandage he’d wrapped around his wrist was already dark with blood.

He half expected Lan Wangji to find him what with how displeased he was at Wen Ning leaving by himself. Wen Ning also tried to understand why Lan Wangji was so insistent on going with him. Sure, they had spent some time together and gotten closer, at least Wen Ning thought so, but it wasn’t close enough to warrant this type of action, especially considering the fact that Wen Ning was attacking Lan Wangji’s home and had burnt down his brother’s room.

Most of the building’s were on fire, and by this point Wen Ning was just walking, looking at all the destruction. He wouldn’t see Lan Wangji after this and was sad their last interaction was so bad. So much for his positive image.

Wen Ning’s wandering took him towards the heart of the Recesses and one of the worst scenes he’d ever seen. His past life included. Wen Xu was trying to enter a building, Wen Ning couldn’t quite remember which it was, but Lan Wangji was standing in front blocking him. What did that fool think he was doing? It didn’t matter how strong he was, there was no way Lan Wangji could defeat all the Wen gathered around Wen Xu.

A few younger disciples were huddled behind Lan Wangji, and Wen Ning’s chest constricted. He searched his brain for something he could do, but there was no assistance he could provide that wouldn’t give him away.

“Cowards.” Wen Xu practically hissed. “The upstanding righteous Lan running away. Move aside Lan-xiong it appears you need some assistance with discipline.”

“I will not,” Lan Wangji said, and Wen Ning wanted to both strangle him and hug him.

Lan Wangji pushed the disciples into the building, stationing himself at the door. As if Wei Wuxian were offering his help, Wen Ning suddenly remembered Wei Wuxian escaping from this building through a secret entrance he’d discovered. He didn’t think even Lan Wangji knew about it, and Wei Wuxian always told him everything.

Unable to watch and relying on the fact that Wen Xu was unlikely to kill Lan Wangji, Wen Ning made his way silently around the house. There was no one around. Lan Wangji was making enough of a distraction out front, and Wen Ning could hear the disciples talking to themselves quietly.

“What’re we going to do? Wangji-gongzi won’t be able to fight them all!”

“We have to fight, like I said.”

“Against the Wen’s? Are you crazy? If Wangji-gongzi can’t even defeat them, how are you going to?”

“Only because there’s too many of them. If we help with the numbers, there isn’t anyone who can defeat Wangji-gongzi.”

How reckless. If this disciple thought he could fight against the Wen’s with his current ability, he was going to get himself killed. He needed to hurry before they decided to go out and try their luck. It was almost impossible to find the door on the outside, but Wen Ning had helped Wei Wuxian enough times to know where it was. He knocked once, twice, paused, and repeated the pattern. It wasn’t loud, but if he pinpointed their voices correctly, they were close enough to the door to be able to hear it. The knock pattern was a Lan one, only used in emergencies.

The conversation inside paused and Wen Ning repeated the pattern again. He hoped they were smart enough to catch on. Lan Sizhui had spoiled him.

There was shuffling, before a quiet, “It came from over here.”

There was a light knock on the wood and Wen Ning responded. That was all they needed. The door opened with a soft click after a few seconds of muffled shuffling.

“Woah,” one of the boys said. “I didn’t know this was here.”

“Just get out. Someone’s here to help.”

There was some argument as to who would go first, which appeared easily resolved, followed by the first of the disciples wiggling their way through the opening. Wei Wuxian just fit through in the smaller body of Mo Xuanyu, and the disciples had a little more room, being smaller than his Master. Wen Ning waited off to the side as the three helped each other out. The last one closed the door with a satisfied noise.

“Thank you…” the first one said, noticing the color of Wen Ning’s robes belatedly. His sword came up. “What have you done to our saviour.”

“Nothing,” Wen Ning said, and it was quite obvious no one believed him. “Attack me later if you must, but right now you need to go. Lan-gongzi won’t be able to hold them long.” Sounds of muffled pain came from the front, and Wen Ning tried not to just pick the three of them up and run away. One, he didn’t think he’d be able to, and two, they wouldn’t take that well.

“Please you need to go.”

They didn’t move, and there wasn’t any way Wen Ning could think of to get them to.

Footsteps pounded through the building. “Where’d they go!” Wen Xu said. His short, clipped tone sent far more fear into Wen Ning than if he’d yelled. Wen Ning let out a frustrated sound, looking between the still wary disciples and the growing noise around front.

“Hide yourselves, and when I lead them away, run.” He didn’t give them the opportunity to refute, already up and running. Wen Ning pulled the bandage around his neck away, picking at the newly formed scab, and allowing the wound to flow freely again. He undid the wrappings at his wrist, hissing as the cloth pulled on the tender flesh. Once there was a believable amount of blood, not all that hard to accomplish what with his robes practically covered with the stuff, he shouted, “They got out the window. Running north.” Rounding the corner, he hoped the kids were smart enough to take the opportunity.

It was not hard to fake and pain in his left arm or neck. He made the front where Wen Xu was storming around. “They surprised and injured me. Escaped north towards the dormitories.”

Before he could finish talking Wen Xu was already ordering men to search. Wen Ning cast one glance at Lan Wangji, not wanting to see what Wen Xu had done to him, but unable to resist.

The proud Lan lay on his side, chest heaving, propped up on one arm, glaring at the surrounding Wen. Wen Ning scanned his legs, found them broken and quickly looked away. He didn’t want to see Lan Wangji’s expression. There was no positive angle to this situation.

“The Sect Leader?” Wen Xu asked.

“Undiscovered. I searched the places I know.”

Rage filtered across Wen Xu’s face. He turned and rounded on the prone Lan Wangji, giving him a swift kick to the ribs. Wen Ning could almost hear them cracking from here.

“Seems you were abandoned, Second Jade. Not loved enough for someone to rescue you.” He gave another kick.

Wen Ning’s fingers strained to help sooth the pained lines across Lan Wangji’s face.

After another good kick, Wen Xu scoffed. “Be thankful little Lan that I can’t kill you.” Raising his voice he said, “We’re pulling out. If something isn’t already on fire, burn it.”

A slight cheer went through the group as they took to the orders happily. Wen Ning pointedly didn’t look in Lan Wangji’s direction as he passed. If he did, there would be no stopping his actions. Instead, he kept a steady pace through the burning Recesses.

Chapter 10: Of Jiang and Wei

Notes:

Thanks for reading.

Edited: 2024-10-20

He heard himself mumble something in Wen Xu’s direction before taking off.

He needed a moment to himself. As soon as he’d left the Recesses, he was on his sword going somewhere. Didn’t matter where, as long at it was away from everything he’d done at the Recesses and whatever was waiting for him in Nightless City.

Several hours later, Wen Ning landed in a forested area. A city had come into view and seeing as how exhausted he was it would be best to spend the night. The robes he was wearing weren’t worth trying to salvage and he burned the outer robe the first second he could. It was improper of him to walk around with only his inner robes, but Wen Ning was too tired and numb to care much. The river cleaned him, and while he was still in need of a good scrubbing by the time he was done, at least it wouldn’t scare anyone. His neck and wrist were still bleeding, and he would need to find something for them immediately. For the moment however, he found the least dirty piece of robe and wrapped them tightly.

It was a fairly large city with four different inns. Wen Ning chose whichever appeared first, hardly even seeing how much he was paying, ordered a bath, and escaped immediately to his room. The innkeeper worried over the blood at his neck and wrist giving him some bandages and salve which Wen Ning was too tired to refuse. The innkeeper did reject the few coins Wen Ning tried to give him. Wen Ning wasn’t above admitting he cried a little. He waited until the bath was delivered then undressed, got into the water, and just sat staring at the wall.

That had probably been the worst idea he’d ever had.

Ask anyone else and they probably would have come up with five ideas that were better than that. He could never unsee it. Closing his eyes made it worse. There would be no sleeping tonight.

When the water cooled, he scrubbed until his skin was raw, rinsed, changed, rewrapped his wounds and flopped into bed not caring that he was getting the bedding wet or that his hair would be a nightmare to fix tomorrow. Wen Ning didn’t move the whole night, laying awake and emulating his corpse self so well he sometimes forgot to breathe.

There was one comfort that Wen Ning clung to, as small as it was. After everything he’d done, after everything Lan Wangji had seen him do, after loosing Lan Wangji, Wen Ning still wanted to live. Any earlier and it would have been over for him. Getting shunned by Lan Wangji would always include Wei Wuxian eventually and there was no way he could have handled that as fragile as he’d been. Now, he had people he cared about. Even if he couldn’t have the two he cared about most, he had people who cared about him as much as he cared for them in return.

Wen Ning ate breakfast at the inn, greeted the owner properly and was given more bandages and salve. He offered to pay for it again, but the man once again refused. He practically begged the man to let him do something in return. With a calculating eye, the innkeeper surveyed the wrapped bandages.

“You have skill in medicine?”

“Yes.”

With a nod the man disappeared briefly through a door returning with a woman about the same age. “My wife helps with the apothecary, and they could use an extra hand.”

It was the woman’s turn to survey him. “Follow me,” she said. “You eaten already?” Wen Ning nodded. “Good.”

The apothecary was fairly large and situated along the main road. The woman took him to the back rooms where several people sat wrapping bandages and tying herbs together in bundles. It was mostly older woman but there were a few younger people as well, and even some children.

“He’s here to help for a while,” the woman said, leaving him alone with the group.

“Hello,” he said nervously.

One older woman grunted as she stood. “How much experience?”

“I often help my sister run the clinic back home.”

“Good. Name?”

“We – Wei Qionglin,” he said stumbling slightly with guilt at using his name again.

The woman raised an eyebrow, and Wen Ning had a terrible thought that she knew Wei Wuxian and had caught him in the lie. Instead of calling him out she beckoned him into the building. Wen Ning followed. He sat in a chair while the woman grabbed things and sat on a chair opposite him. She unwrapped the bandages, looked at the wounds, tsked, then grabbed a needle and thread.

“Why have you not got stitches for this?” she asked.

“I haven’t had the time,” he said weakly, not even flinching as she slathered a numbing agent over the surrounding skin, letting it work for several minutes. It felt strange to be cared for by someone other than his sister. Even more so when it was a stranger.

“Why help me?” Wen Ning asked as the woman finished wrapping the last bandage.

She looked at him and tsked in disappointment over something Wen Ning didn’t understand. “You looked like you needed it.”

“Thank you,” Wen Ning said, wondering just how pathetic he looked.

She just hummed and led him to where the children were tying herbs into bundles to dry. The children were more than happy to let him help, chatting with him like it was normal to have a stranger help them. Maybe it was. He wasn’t allowed to do anything too strenuous on account of his wrist, resulting in him spending most of his time with the children.

At the three hours mark the older woman cam back and told him that was enough.

“I haven’t done much,” he protested.

“You’ve done enough. Can’t have you overworking that wrist. Don’t want to have to put the stitches back in."

Wen Ning would have protested more, but the look the woman gave him was too much like his sister for comfort, so he eventually gave in. With nothing else to do, Wen Ning returned to the inn thanking the man for the opportunity. He laughed.

“We are fair here in Yunmeng,” the man said. “My wife is always looking for talented people to help around the apothecary.”

“Yunmeng?” Wen Ning said thinking maybe he’d misheard.

“Yes.” The man got called away before Wen Ning gathered himself for more questions.

Wen Ning stared blankly for a few seconds. He was in Yunmeng. That caused both comfort and fear. He wasn’t quite sure if he was ready to run into Wei Wuxian. Not that he was likely to meet him, this was a huge place.

He stopped the man again as he walked past.

“How far is Lotus Pier?”

“Are you also an admirer of the Young Masters?”

“Uh. Yes?”

The man’s face lit up. “You are not far. The Young Masters passed through here not long ago on something or another. Young Master Wei always comes to our humble inn when he visits. It’s always a pleasure to have them.”

“They aren’t here anymore?”

“No. They seemed to be in a hurry.”

“Ah.”

The man chattered a little longer before a young woman appeared to corral him back to the kitchen. They weren’t here then. That’s good.

Having proof that there was no way he was going to see Wei Wuxian, he took a walk around the city to try and distract himself. His morning had soothed him with familiar activity. The city was nice, bustling, and noisy, and although not what Wen Ning usually wanted it was exactly what he needed. The sounds washed over him as he idly wandered, stopping occasionally to look at something or admire the water threading through the city. It was oddly reminiscent of Caiyi Town.

It was settling into just after noon, and Wen Ning was debating heading out when he heard it.

“Wen Ning!”

He stopped abruptly as if commanded by the flute, though he didn’t turn and face the hallucination. There was no way. Absolutely no way. He kept walking.

“Wen Ning!”

His footsteps slowed but he managed to over come the desire to stop and listen to that voice. The first time he’d ever managed to do so. It was silent after that, and Wen Ning had almost made it back to the inn before it came again, much too close to be ignored.

“Wen Ning.” The pouty quality, far more than any command, forced Wen Ning still. “I know you can hear me.”

He turned slowly, not eager to see the speaker. It was a strange sensation to not want to see Wei Wuxian, but not seeing him would be better than seeing disgust or hate. Wei Wuxian was grinning at him. A part of his brain told him it was only because he didn’t know. He smiled in return regardless. It would be impossible not to. Though his was rather weak in comparison.

Wei Wuxian was on a boat, Jiang Wanyin standing grumpily bedside him. The pole he was carrying, though Wen Ning sincerely doubted it was needed for anything, almost smacked an irate Jiang Wanyin in the face when Wei Wuxian let go. He gave a solid jump causing the boat, and its only remaining occupant, to rock dangerously.

“Wei Ying!” Jiang Wanyin managed to keep the boat from upending him into the water with a small burst of spiritual energy.

“Sorry, sorry.” Wuxian laughed not even turning to look.

He sped towards Wen Ning like he was afraid he’d run and for a second Wen Ning considered it. Wasn’t sure if it was easier to run or stay. In a combination of his own desires and Wei Wuxian’s compelling presence, he stayed.

“Not very nice of you to ignore me. Thought we’d gotten close in the Recesses.”

It’s because were so close that I don’t want to see you. It felt like such an unfriendly thought that Wen Ning was ashamed.

 Wei Wuxian’s smile was blinding, but he frowned when he saw the bandages around Wen Ning’s neck. The ones around his wrist were thankfully hidden.

“What happened?” Wei Wuxian’s fingers brushed the bandage slightly causing Wen Ning to shiver and suck in a surprised breath. “Sorry! Does it hurt?”

“No, not much,” Wen Ning said. He would not mind if Wei Wuxian’s fingers remained there a little longer. They did not, however, as Wei Wuxian curled them into a fist at his side.

“What happened.”

How was he going to explain this? “An accident,” he settles on.

Wen Ning almost laughs at the disbelief on Wei Wuxian’s face. Almost. He was still waiting for the rejection when Wei Wuxian found out about the Cloud Recesses.

“I don’t believe you,” Wei Wuxian declared, but dropped the topic anyway. His arm fell around Wen Ning’s shoulders though the action was gentler than Wei Wuxian was usually capable of. Wen Ning was grateful for it. Wei Wuxian was twice as bright as usual. He babbled, and Wen Ning allowed it to wash over him. The confliction he felt over wanting to be as close as possible for what ever time remained, pushed against the desire to end the connection himself, to not have to worry about Wei Wuxian finding out what he did and accuse him.

It would probably be easier that way, but Wen Ning had never made things easy on himself.

“What brings you to Yunmeng?”

Wen Ning turned to face Wei Wuxian, looking into his masters’ eyes. Wei Wuxian tilted his head in a way that always meant he was confused, and worry shone in his face. Wen Ning smiled. It was probably sappy. “Didn’t know I was here.”

Wei Wuxian pulled back a little, eyes narrowing in thought as he inspected Wen Ning’s face. “What are you hiding?”

Why was Wei Wuxian so good at reading him? Although tempted to say nothing, that was something the past Wei Wuxian would never have accepted, and Wen Ning figured this one wouldn’t either.

“I did something unforgivable to someone I care about.”

“What could you possibly have done that was unforgivable?” The incredulity in Wei Wuxian’s voice didn’t make Wen Ning feel any better. It might have at one point.

The smile Wen Ning gave was pained. “You’ll find out eventually.”

Wei Wuxian frowned, pulling back completely to face Wen Ning. His gaze took in the bandages on his neck and the plain brown robes he was wearing. “Accident, was it? It can’t be so terrible that you can’t even tell me.”

“I’m sorry Wei-gongzi. I don’t think even you will forgive me.” He’d attacked his soulmate. What reason was there to forgive him? Wei Wuxian opened his mouth, but Wen Ning was quick to cut in. “Can we please not talk about it?”

Although still looking to argue, Wei Wuxian huffed and let the matter drop. “Not cool, Wen Ning, our first meeting after you ran away, and we talk about depressing things.”

“Sorry.” Everything about him was probably depressing.

Wei Wuxian was frowning more, the crinkle between his brows only got this prominent when his brain was too occupied to notice. “Stop apologizing for things that aren’t your fault.”

Flirtation was easy for Wei Wuxian to fall back on, and he did so, though Wen Ning didn’t miss the looks he continued to give him. Wen Ning was grateful anyway. A flirtatious Wei Wuxian was much easier to handle than a curious one. He laughed when required and was pleased to find he hadn’t lost his acting talent completely. He couldn’t quite feel guilty for basking in Wei Wuxian’s affection.

“So, you and Lan Zhan huh?”

“What?” Wei Wuxian’s arm settled comfortably around his shoulders.

“Didn’t think you’d be interested in Lan Zhan. Although,” his eyes scanned up and down Wen Ning’s body with an intensity he used to see only directed at Lan Wangji. Heat bloomed as embarrassed interest swirled though he shoved that down so hard it hit the souls of his feet. “You both fit well together.”

Wen Ning almost laughed. Him and Lan Wangji. Impossible. Wei Wuxian continued, oblivious.

“You are both interested in the same things and are both far too quiet for your own good. You’re not as stuck up as Lan Zhan and could be good for him. Quiet and gentle Wen Ning, taming the cold and righteous beast that is Lan Zhan.”

Wen Ning did laugh at that. A quick bark that he didn’t quite smother fast enough. Lan Wangji was certainly a beast, just not in the way Wei Wuxian was expecting. He’d been quite ignorant in the beginning of Wei Wuxian’s and Lan Wangji’s relationship. A smirk grew on Wei Wuxian’s face, and he pulled Wen Ning closer, breath ghosting over his ear.

“You’re turning quite red Wen Ning, what are you thinking?”

Only once had he allowed himself to linger. Only once had he let himself imagine being involved in their nightly activities. Not fair Wei Ying. His glare was weak when taken with the heat of his blush.

“Come on, nothing to be ashamed of. Lan Zhan is extremely handsome anyone would have a crush on him.”

“Even you?” Wen Ning asked, and even as Wei Wuxian laughed Wen Ning thought of the small touches between them that portrayed their love, of the lengths to which Lan Wangji went for Wei Wuxian and the resulting faithfulness the other returned. It was beautiful, even if not yet realized in this life. It would be. It always would be.

He wanted Wei Wuxian to look at him, to smile at him, to kiss him just because he could. He wanted Lan Wangji to sit with him, to teach him how to wield a sword, to trust him enough to fall asleep beside him. He wanted to watch Wei Wuxian and Lan Wangji together, being perfect and romantic and annoying and cute and all the things they expressed so freely. He wanted to watch them kiss, to know they loved each other and that he was there, loved as much by them as he loved them in return.

He wanted so much.

He just wasn’t going to get it.

The two were destiny and there was no place there for him. If he could save them grief, it would be worth it. Even if it destroyed his own heart in the prosses.

“If you plan on catching Lan Wangji’s attention your confidence will need work. Something I am well suited to help.”

A snort came from behind them. Jiang Wanyin stood with his arms folded frowning at them. “Well suited my ass. You’re the last person who should be teaching him about that.”

“You think you can do better?”

“At least he won’t be as shameless as you.”

“No one is as shameless as me, Jiang Cheng.”

Jiang Wanyin grimaced. “Thankfully.”

Wen Ning stood awkwardly under Wei Wuxian’s arm, thoughts still spinning into dangerous territory, but Jiang Wanyin’s presence gave him something else to focus on. Jiang Wanyin still made him uncomfortable as memories of anger and hate cycled through. He isn’t the same, Wen Ning reminded himself. He’s not yet gone through the trauma that would scar resentment into his being. Wen Ning wondered if he could fix that.

“What do you think, Wen Ning?”

Wen Ning blinked. “What?”

Mischief twinkled merrily in Wei Wuxian’s eyes. “See he agrees.”

“He does not. Stop dragging people into your madness.” Jiang Wanyin scowled.

Wen Ning didn’t mind being dragged into madness, especially when it involved Wei Wuxian. That probably needed to change though if he wanted to keep his sanity.

“Stop being contrary Cheng Cheng I know you like it as much as I do.”

“I’d die if I liked it as much as you. Don’t think about running away either, Yanli sent us for a purpose.”

“And she won’t mind if we take a small detour. Come on Wen Ning.”

“Um, where?”

Wei Wuxian’s eyes sparkled. “Alcohol.”

After years of sitting at his side, Wen Ning could spot a diversionary tactic when he saw one. Wei Wuxian didn’t look uncomfortable so it must be for his sake. If Wei Wuxian was any more thoughtful, Wen Ning might start to cry. It could not have been easy for Wei Wuxian to hold back his curiosity.

Wei Wuxian pulled him along being just as carefully as before. Jiang Wanyin trailed begrudgingly after. He carried an odd sort of look when he noticed Wei Wuxian’s behaviour towards Wen Ning. It didn’t seem to be a bad one, but Wen Ning was cautious anyway.

Wen Ning had never often accompanied Wei Wuxian drinking, since he couldn’t consume any and made for awkward company. This time though he sat where prompted and made the appropriate noises in the right places as Wei Wuxian chatted. Jiang Wanyin sighed heavily all but ignoring his brother in favor of studying Wen Ning. He shifted uneasily under the scrutiny.

 Each cup of wine was thrust into Wen Ning’s hands by an excited Wei Wuxian. It was almost physically impossible to resist Wei Wuxian when he was like this, and more so, Wen Ning didn’t want to. Not when he could indulge his master in ways he hadn’t been able to before. It wasn’t until Jiang Wanyin’s blurry face appeared in his vision that he began to realize just how much he’d actually drunk.

The two were talking, but it sounded far away.

“Look what you did to him.”

“I didn’t know he couldn’t handle his spirits.”

“Not everyone has your abnormal tolerance, Wei Ying. I’m gone for a few minutes, and you do this. He’s even injured. Why don’t you ever think?” He was annoyed, even as he eased the cup from Wen Ning’s grip. His words caused Wei Wuxian to flinch.

All his attention was taken watching the cup get placed on the table, sad he couldn’t drink the rest of what Master Wei had given him, especially when he could now. When he looked back up, both were looking at him.

“Wen Ning.” Wei Wuxian started, but Wen Ning was already closing his eyes, sliding to the side to slump unconscious against Jiang Wanyin’s shoulder.

⚔

“Give him to me,” Wei Ying said, feeling strangely jealous of his brother. Wen Ning was flushed, colour sitting high on his cheeks, lips slightly parted. It was the most adorable thing Wei Ying had ever seen. He moved to their side of the table, resting on Wen Ning’s free side, itching to just steal him away. Jiang Cheng touched the bandages on Wen Ning’s neck checking to make sure the wound hadn’t reopened. He hadn’t really forgotten Wen Ning was injured. He was just so amiable it may have slipped his mind. That and Wen Ning was cute when he drank.

“What do you plan on doing with him if I do?” Jiang Cheng said, finishing his examination.

“Take him home of course.”

“Wei Ying!”

“What? We can’t leave him here like this, especially since, as you’ve pointed out, he’s injured. Surely even you aren’t heartless enough to leave him injured and on his own.”

Jiang Cheng looked down at Wen Ning. His frown didn’t ease but given he hadn’t thrown Wen Ning to the floor he didn’t seem to completely dislike the Wen. Who could really? There was nothing about Wen Ning that someone could dislike.

“If it makes you uncomfortable why not give him to me?”

Jiang Cheng turned to him. “Why exactly are you set on bringing him home? He’s a Wen.”

“Yes, but he’s Wen Ning. There is no one I know more undeserving of being related to that clan.”

“How could you possibly know that? You’ve known him all of three days.”

Wei Ying huffed, keeping an eye on the sleeping Wen Ning. His arms itched to get him away from Jiang Cheng. “I am an excellent judge of character.”

Jiang Cheng scoffed.

“Just because you didn’t like people doesn’t mean I can’t judge them.”

Jiang Cheng said something in return, but Wei Ying wasn’t really listening. Wen Ning had shifted, snuffling a little before settling back again. Against Wei Ying’s side. He was inordinately happy. Although Jiang Cheng was yelling at him again, Wei Ying ignored him in favor of deciding how best to pick up the sleeping Wen. Although small enough to be carried it would be rather demeaning on Wen Ning if it were known. Despite the fact that Wei Ying really really really wanted to. He also needed to be mindful of Wen Ning’s injury. He settled on a piggyback ride. Not quite the same as being able to wrap his arms around Wen Ning, but it would have to do. It was some consolation that Wen Ning’s face was pressed up close to him, his breath puffing against Wei Ying’s cheek.

“Come on Jiang Cheng, can’t leave shijie waiting.”

Jiang Cheng yelled something in return, but Wei Ying was already out the door. A furious Jiang Cheng caught up to him a while later, annoyed enough to not talk to him.

Yanli was waiting for them, looking rather startled when Wei Ying came into view. “Sorry we’re late, got a little caught up in something.”

“Is he okay? Did something happen?” She fluttered over the bandages on his neck and pulled his sleeve back revealing more. How had Wei Ying missed that? Why had Wen Ning been so reluctant to tell him what happened? Wei Ying had a sudden urgent desire to know what apparent unforgivable things someone as sweet as Wen Ning had done.

“Wei Ying happened,” Jiang Cheng said coming up behind them. Yanli looked at him surprised and he was quick to clarify he hadn’t given Wen Ning his injuries. “Maybe not, but you got him drunk.”

Yanli was back to being disappointed. “I thought you would have known better, A-Ying.”

“I know. I shouldn’t have. He was just so cute. I’ll apologize when he wakes up.”

Yanli gave him a fully loaded disappointed look. Wei Ying took it all. He truly hadn’t been thinking and would never forgive himself if something happened to Wen Ning because of it.

“It looks like he’s recently seen a healer, but we’ll have Li Shun look over him when we get back. He will ride in the carriage with me,” and no number of complaints on the part of Jiang Cheng would change her mind. Wei Ying did his very best not to smirk.

“You know nothing about him. I’m not going to leave him alone with you.”

“He’s unconscious Jiang Cheng, what do you expect him to do,” Wei Ying asked.

Jiang Cheng turned and scowled at him. “That doesn’t mean he won’t wake up. Not even you know what he’s like drunk.”

The unbelief his brother carried was beginning to grate on Wei Ying. “Wen Ning is the second nicest person on the planet. Nothing is going to happen to shijie.” If asked, Wei Ying would say the two of them would be fast friends within minutes of meeting each other.

Movement on his back halted anything else he was going to say. “Wei-gongzi?”

“You awake Wen Ning? It’s Wei Ying, I shouldn’t have to keep telling you.”

“Too important,” Wen Ning said, and Wei Ying didn’t have enough time to ask what that meant before he was continuing. “I will walk.” He wiggled enough that Wei Ying was forced to put him down or risk dropping him.

Wen Ning’s sentences were coherent enough, but it was clear he wasn’t sober. “Did you hear what we were saying?”

Wen Ning nodded. “I’m causing trouble. I will walk.”

“No, no, no.” Wei Ying grabbed his shoulders before he could escape. “There is no trouble. Shijie will agree with me. You are not fit to walk anywhere.”

Seeming rather nonplussed at the idea, Wen Ning looked down at himself and would have fallen over if not for Wei Ying’s hands. “I have all my limbs, and they’re all attached.”

“You certainly do,” Wei Ying said, not sure if he should laugh. Wen Ning was oddly serious about it. “But you are still not fit to be on your own. Jiang Cheng is just being contrary, don’t mind him.”

Wen Ning looked at Jiang Cheng, studying his scowl like one might a dangerous animal, then turned to Yanli seemingly surprised she was standing there, before turning back to him. “Is that an order?”

“If it was would you listen?”

“Without hesitation.”

That brought everyone up short, staring at the placid young man between them. He looked completely vulnerable and utterly trusting as he stared at Wei Ying. Even Jiang Cheng, for all his complaints, was surprised. Wei Ying honestly didn’t know how to answer.

“It isn’t an order, more of a request.”

“Okay,” Wen Ning said, looking almost disappointed. Wei Ying didn’t want to think about that too closely. Wen Ning wobbled, eyes sliding shut. For a while, no one said anything.

“What did you do to him?”

“Nothing.” Wei Ying snapped back, earning him a startled frown.

“Let’s get him into the carriage,” Yanli said before either of them could start the argument. It was done as she directed and in minutes, they were on their way to Lotus Pier. They made a brief stop and Yanli brought up a concern Wei Ying hadn’t even thought of.

“We will need to think of a name to call him.”

“We?” Jiang Cheng asked.

“Of course, we.” Yanli said stately. “Mother won’t be happy he’s here.”

“I could sneak him in,” Wei Ying suggested, placing Wen Ning’s arm back over his stomach when it flopped over the edge of the seat.

Jiang Cheng scowled. “That will cause more trouble than if we simply bring him through the front door.” He stared at Wei Ying’s hand and how it hadn’t let go of Wen Ning’s.

Wei Ying paid him no mind. “Would anyone know if we don’t say his name?” Wei Ying asked.

“Some were at the Discussion Conference, and mother definitely will,” Jiang Cheng said.

“But he’s not in his Wen uniform,” Wei Ying reminded him.

“No one would willingly invite a Wen into their home.” Came the flat reply.

“There’s a first for everything,” Wei Ying said. “I’ll do something about it if it comes up. We should call him something else too then. Why don’t we call him Wei?”

Jiang Cheng didn’t seem pleased. “Why that?”

“Why not? It’s just as good as any other name.”

“Except it’s also yours. That would draw connections between you two. Think Wei Ying.”

“I am, I have, and I still don’t see a reason we can’t.”

“Why do you care? It’s not like what we call him affects you,” Jiang Cheng said, exasperated.

Wei Ying wasn’t sure why it mattered, only that right now it mattered a great deal.

Yanli, as always, was the one to decide. “If it doesn’t matter then I don’t see why we can’t call him Wei.”

“Shijie, you’re the best!” Wen Ning was still asleep, and he felt a little bad for deciding this without him knowing, but the thrill of having someone else share his name overrode it easily. He also got the feeling Wen Ning wouldn’t mind, though where that thought came from, he wasn’t sure. Regardless, Wen Ning was now Wei Ning, and Wei Ying couldn’t quite hide the elation that bubbled in his chest.

Turned out a few of the disciples did recognise Wen Ning. They were worried about him. When Wei Ying asked why they said Wen Ning had taken care of them when they’d gotten hurt at the Discussion Conference, and declared he was the nicest Wen they had ever come across. Not that it was a very high bar given the rest of Wen Ning’s relations. Even when Wei Ying happily introduced him as Wei Ning they didn’t care. Li Shun looked him over, seeming pleased by the condition on his wounds though he was a little concerned by the amount of alcohol Wen Ning had consumed, he didn’t think it would affect anything too much. With some sleep and a few days rest, Wen Ning would be fine.

Madame Yu looked them over suspiciously. If she was surprised by the amount of support Wen Ning received, she didn’t show anything more than a raised eyebrow and a warning crackle of Zidian. “Only until he’s sober,” was what she said, but Wei Ying was sure he could extend his stay longer. For now, Wen Ning was put in a room and Wei Ying sat, waiting until he woke up.

⚔

His head felt like Wen Chao had given it a good beating when Wen Ning woke up. There were several minutes of laying still, waiting for his body to get used to the pain and the unfamiliar sheets. There’d been drinking with Wei Wuxian, which he didn’t realise would result in quite this much pain afterwards. At least he was better than Lan Wangji, although it didn’t take much to be better than Lan Wangji. Wen Ning just hoped he was didn’t act the same way Lan Wangji did.

He could do without that embarrassment.

When he finally did open his eyes, it was to a ceiling that wasn’t as unfamiliar as he’d thought, even if he couldn’t place why. It looked to be a little after dawn. Sitting up slowly, Wen Ning startled hard enough to almost knock against the wall behind him. He landed on his wrist which caused him to hiss and relax his arm, resulting in his head hitting the wall.

Wei Wuxian sat in a chair beside the bed, snoring ungracefully. He didn’t stir with Wen Ning’s noise. Wen Ning situated himself, so he was sitting properly upright, cradling his wrist, and checking over the bandages on his neck. Wei Wuxian had changed. Had he and Jiang Wanyin brought a change of clothes? His own robes had been changed too, and Wen Ning blushed thinking Wei Wuxian may have done it. His robes were a plain, nondescript brown, and Wen Ning allowed himself a small moment to wish they were purple, or black. The room was small but well kept. The bed sat against one wall a short dresser against another with a dressing screen leaning up against the third. Not an inn then.

Wen Ning didn’t want to get his hopes up that this was Lotus Pier since the possibility of him getting into Wei Wuxian’s home was low.

 Wei Wuxian snorted, bolted up, stared at Wen Ning a few seconds before breaking out into a grin. “You’re awake! I was beginning to think you’d sleep forever. Do you remember anything?”

A bad feeling filled his gut. Usually, when faced with this question it meant he’d done something embarrassing or worth particular note. He shook his head.

Wei Wuxian looked almost relieved for two seconds before his cheery self was back. “Do your wounds feel okay? We had Li Shun look them over and he said they shouldn’t be a problem as long as you give them a few days to heal. Madame Jiang said you could only stay until you’re sober, but I’m confident I can get her to let you stay longer. You were asleep a whole day.”

There was suddenly a lot of information being presented, and deciding he’d rather not know what he’d done, no questions were asked about it.

“Where am I?” he asked instead, thinking it a safer question.

“Lotus Pier.”

The time it took Wen Ning to respond to that was probably rude, but it was so far out of the realm of possibilities. How exactly did Wei Wuxian manage to sneak him into Lotus Pier? Jiang Wanyin would have thrown a fit.

“I hope I didn’t get you into any trouble. I’m sorry if I did, and I’ll leave as soon as I can.” Wen Ning wasn’t sure what he’d do if he did get Wei Wuxian in trouble. He’d take any punishment if it meant Wei Wuxian was spared. His attempts to get up were thwarted by a stern looking Wei Wuxian.

“Stay until your better, no one cares if you’re here.” Then as an after thought. “That’s an order.”

Wen Ning sank back onto the bed.

A strange expression crossed Wei Wuxian’s face, but there wasn’t time to understand it as an irate Jiang Wanyin stormed into the room. “Yanli’s looking for you,” to Wei Wuxian. “You know medicine, right?” to him.

“Yes?” What was going on? Even as an unwelcome guest that was a strange question to greet someone with.

“He’s not well!” Wei Wuxian complained.

Jiang Wanyin gave him a dry look. Wen Ning got out of bed, only to hesitate, looking at Wei Wuxian. He’d been ordered to stay but did that mean in bed or just that he couldn’t go home. There was that funny look again, but Wei Wuxian sighed.

“Fine, but I expect him back in one piece.”

Jiang Wanyin rolled his eyes but didn’t disagree and without ceremony, Wen Ning was ushered out of the room, down the hall, through a training field which was currently packed with disciples, and into a hallway on the other side. It was a direct route. A public one. What was going on? He wasn’t getting treated like a Wen, and that was throwing him off.

The room he was led into was home to several rows of beds, most of which held either softly groaning cultivators or those who looked quite green. One of them retched into a bucket.

“Young Master Jiang.” An older man greeted them, looking tired.

Jiang Wanyin pushed Wen Ning forward. He stumbled but somehow managed to keep his feet, even as his head swam rather alarmingly. He felt ready to retch too. “He knows medicine. Use him as you need.”

Wen Ning turned suddenly to face him. He was willing to let Wen Ning look after his disciples! That – What? He did know Wen Ning was a Wen right?

“Understood.” The man bowed. Jiang Wanyin spun and marched back out of the room.

What was going on?

The man looked him over with suspicion, and it was almost soothing. At least someone’s acting as they should. He was bombarded with questions. Did he know how to do that? Yes. Was he able to help change this? Yes. Did he know anything about the symptoms? He thinks so.

This got the man’s attention. He was Li Shun the Jiang family doctor. “Have you seen this before?”

They stood over a man who looked worse than the rest. His face was pale, and his breathing was shallow. There was a rash creeping down his arm. “Where were they before this?”

No one spoke right away, and Wen Ning looked up to see them exchanging speaking looks. Secret then. Deciding not to let it deter him, Wen Ning said what he thought it was and what he knew to be the cure for it.

This got him some surprise. “Is it hard to find?” he asked worried.

“No,” Li Shun said, almost smiling. “It’s actually a common grass.”

“What?”

 “We treat it as a weed,” Lin Shun explained. “There’s actually a pile slated to burn today.”

The next hour and a half was non-stop movement. Wen Ning almost forgets about his hangover until it almost sent him tumbling onto a patient, who looked rather amused. Despite his insistence that he was fine, the rest bullied him into sitting down, a cup of water in hand. It was quite surreal, sitting in the Jiang clinic.

He was suddenly aware that no one had asked his name. Lost in thought, he startled when a hand landed on his shoulder. Had they figured it out? Were they coming for him now? Instead of the angry face of a cultivator, he was greeted with the relieved one of Li Shun.

“Thank you, Wei Ning.”

“Wei?”

Li Shun smiled, looking rather too mischievous for Wen Ning’s liking. “Young Master Wei told everyone that was your name. Was he wrong?”

Not trusting himself to speak, Wen Ning shook his head. Wei Wuxian had done what?

“Wei Ning!”

Speak of the devil.

“Young Master Wei.” Li Shun bowed.

Wei Wuxian smiled. His gaze hadn’t left Wen Ning. “You, okay? They didn’t push too hard? Li Shun can be rather ruthless.”

“I’m okay.”

“Excellent, then I have something to show you.”

Wei Wuxian pulled him from the chair, taking his cup and shoving it at Li Shun who took it rather gracefully. “Come anytime,” he said.

Wen Ning did his best to bow his thanks, but it was difficult when Wei Wuxian was all but running. It felt strange to be invited back somewhere.

Wei Wuxian dragged him through the compound. What had Wei Wuxian done that everyone was so okay with Wen Ning being here? The smell of food began to drift from somewhere, and Wei Wuxian was making a beeline for it.

A rounded corner revealed a large kitchen, in the middle of which stood a young woman. Jiang Yanli. She truly was beautiful. She stood over a large pot, from which the wonderful smell was coming. A smile brightened her face when she turned.

“They let you go it seems.”

Not sure what to do when faced with a pretty girl smiling at him, he stuttered out a ‘Yes.’ Wei Wuxian laughed at him. Bounding over, Wei Wuxian tried to steal a taste of whatever was in the pot and got swatted for his trouble.

“I’ve heard you’ve been a great help in the healing halls,” Jiang Yanli said, giving him a bow.

Flushing harder than he’d ever done, Wen Ning stumbled through a refusal. “I – there’s no need – it doesn’t – please don’t do that. I don’t deserve your thanks.”

“Take my personal thanks then. It is the least you deserve,” Jiang Yanli said.

He couldn’t say no to such a soft smile. He nodded. The smile brightened, joined by another from Wei Wuxian, who came over and slung an arm over his shoulders.

“You’ll have a bunch of new fans by the end of the day,” Wei Wuxian said with an amount of confidence only he seemed capable of. The laugh that accompanied his incredulous look for once didn’t make him feel better.

⚔

Despite how Wen Ning felt about it, Wei Wuxian wasn’t wrong about him gaining fans. A few he recognised from their time at Qishan. Still weak and pale but the results were so obvious no one could dispute Wen Ning’s assistance. It made for a rather uncomfortable evening for him.

Wen Ning thought it best to leave, but Wei Wuxian disagreed, even pulling Jiang Yanli into it. The combination of which was impossible to refuse. The night passed in his previous room, and he woke once again to the sun. Even if he hadn’t slept, the Lan habit still stuck. At first, he wasn’t sure whether to leave his room, but after deliberating for several minutes decided that if anyone was going to do anything to him better now than later.

A fresh change of clothes was laid out for him. The robes were a black-purple, soft to the touch, and much too nice for simple him. They were a perfect fit. When had they gotten his measurements? Figuring it was better for his health if he didn’t think to much about it, Wen Ning made his way down the hall, trying to remember where exactly he’d been dragged to yesterday.

 Wei Wuxian had made it a mission to show him as much of the Pier as possible, until the sun sank low, and Jiang Yanli sternly told him it was rude to keep Wen Ning from eating.

Only other early risers were out, and Wen Ning tried to keep away from them as much as possible. No one had been outright mean yesterday, but he’d always been in the company of one of the main family or Wei Wuxian, and they could hardly be rude in front of them.

“They’re doing better.”

Startled, Wen Ning caught his hand in the door of the clinic in his haste to close it. When he turned, Jiang Fengmian watched him concerned. “Are you okay?”

“What? Oh, um, yes.” Wen Ning pulled his hand behind his back not comfortable with the idea that the Sect Leader was concerned about him. “Sorry for bothering you,” Wen Ning said, giving a hasty bow before attempting to make a retreat. It failed before it even began.

“Follow me.”

Unable to refuse the order of a Sect Leader, Wen Ning ducked his head and followed. Jiang Fengmian was either unaware of his followers growing panic or chose to ignore it. They turned a corner, and a grumpy Wei Wuxian and stern Jiang Wanyin came into view.

Jiang Fengmian stopped, startled to see Wei Wuxian out of bed. Wen Ning stood well out of sight of the two in the training field. It was rather amazing that Jiang Wanyin managed to get Wei Wuxian out of bed, and that Wei Wuxian had let him. There’s a soft smile on Jiang Fengmian’s face when Wen Ning looked back at him.

It’s clear to him, as an outsider and someone who knows the truth, that he’s proud of both, even if his gaze does travel to Wei Wuxian more often than his son. A sudden desire sparks within him and he’s speaking before he’s aware he’s doing it.

“He’s told me about his parents.” From the direction of his gaze, they both know who he’s talking about. Jiang Fengmian turned a surprised look at him, and Wen Ning talked quickly before he lost his dwindling nerves.

“It wasn’t much. I’ve heard stories about his mother’s infamy but was surprised to hear his father was a close friend of yours.”

He turned suddenly, looking the Sect Leader right in the eye. “I’m going to be rude and say this for everyone’s sake. Remember the responsibility you have to your own son before worrying about someone else’s, and I think it’s time you clear up this misunderstanding with Madam Yu and remind her that Wei Wuxian is as much his father’s son as his mother’s.”

Wen Ning bowed low, panic and horror finally breaking though his fragile courage, turned, and ran. Not seeing the surprise he’d left behind or the pained expression Jiang Fengmian turned to the two young men on the training field.

 

Chapter 11: Of Uncovering and Uncertainty

Notes:

I tried this chapter eight different times and couldn't get it started. This one is my favourite though I feel like it all happens at once, which I will say is an artistic choice based on how Wen Ning is feeling.

Thanks for waiting and I am especially excited to know what you think about it. 😊

Edited: 2024-10-20

Wen Ning found himself packing his bags before he quite realized what he was doing. After blinking at the bag, he sank down beside it on the bed. It would be better if he left now rather than facing whatever punishment Sect Leader Jiang had for him. Early morning passed into late morning and Wen Ning still hadn’t moved. Clothes still lay across his bed, and he fingered the strap of his bag, thoughts flipping between knowing he should leave and the selfish desire to stay and spend more time with Wei Wuxian.

Maybe he should go to the Sect Leader and beg for forgiveness. Although Jiang Fengmian wasn’t known for having fits of anger, Wen Ning learned to never underestimate someone’s ability for it. The meeting would result in his expulsion and while not an ideal way of leaving, at least Wei Wuxian couldn’t blame him for running away again.

Probably.

Hopefully.

Even if Wei Wuxian did forgive him for leaving this way, he would soon figure out what else Wen Ning had been involved in and the relationship would still end, so it was probably better for it to end now rather than later. At least then Wei Wuxian would already dislike him, and the change wouldn’t be quite so sudden. Wei Wuxian wasn’t awake yet, and that brought Wen Ning some relief that Wei Wuxian didn’t have to be witness to his embarrassment.

Even on the off chance that Jiang Fengmian didn’t punish him in some way, he was still the type of man that would bring it up to his wife, thinking he was doing a good thing which would then result in Madame Yu learning about it which made the whole thing 100 times scarier.

With the determination that had gotten him in this mess to begin with, Wen Ning packed the rest of his things into his bag, stopping only when he remembered he still wore the Jiang robes. Loathed though he was to take them off it wouldn’t do him any good to still be wearing them when he tried to fix his self-cause problem.

Why did he have to have such a big mouth?

Pulling his travel robes back out of the bag, which someone had cleaned and returned, he placed the purple ones on the bed, looking wistfully at them a few moments before turning sharply and exiting the room. It had felt a little like wearing Wei Wuxian’s colors, though logically Wen Ning knew they weren’t. It had been nice all the same and he felt the roughness of his travel robes more acutely.

He’d only made it down two hallways before he came face to face with Li Shun, who looked pensive and didn’t notice Wen Ning until they collided. After they’d managed to pick themselves up, Li Shun noted the bag, Wen Ning’s expression and frowned.

“You’re leaving?”

“Yes, it is time I did.” It was one thing if only his sister was worried for him, it was another to be missing from the expedition that surely had reached Nightless City by now. It had occurred to him rather suddenly that despite his personal aversion to the destruction of the Cloud Recesses he was still counted among the official party and had run off on his own for days now.

Wen Chao could already find fault with his actions and Wen Ning didn’t want to make it any easier on him. Getting thrown out didn’t seem quite so bad now, since it kept Wei Wuxian from finding a way to make him stay.

“I’m looking for the Sect Leader, do you know where he is?” Wen Ning asked, suddenly eager to get his punishment. Something must have changed in his countenance because Li Shun sighed and smiled a little sadly.

“It is sad to see you go. I was hoping to talk more with you. Sect Leader is in his office, let me take you.”

Wen Ning wanted to say that wasn’t necessary but now that he was faced with the man, he was a little sad to leave. It was nice to talk to someone who wasn’t family, trying to kill him, or a century old crush. There was Nie Huaisang, but Wen Ning knew enough about him it didn’t feel like a new relationship. He and Li Shun also had enough in common that in the few hours they’d spent together they had never run out of things to say, and while Wen Ning was hesitant to call it a friendship so soon, he would have welcomed it in other circumstances.

Li Shun smiled again when they reached Jiang Fengmian’s office, giving Wen Ning a quick hard squeeze before returning back down the hallway. Stunned at the show of affection, Wen Ning was slow to knock and slow in responding when Jiang Fengmian called for him to enter.

The shock, however, wore off quickly when he entered and was reminded sharply why he was there.

“Wei Qionglin, to what do I owe the pleasure of your visit.”

Of all the expressions Wen Ning expected Jiang Fengmian to have, his usual cordial smile was not one. “I am here to receive my punishment.”

“Punishment?” Jiang Fengmian asked, glancing at the bag.

“For my rude behaviour to you earlier this morning.”

“Ah, yes, this morning.” There was no change in his expression to indicate an emotion though he surely must feel something. “What punishment did you anticipating that you packed your things?”

“I am no longer welcome.” Wen Ning was growing rather confused, and wary of the pleasant smile that never left Jiang Fengmian’s face. He’d dug into the one thing that everyone knew but no one talked of. It was considered more fact at this point than rumor. That it had never been denied was just as damning as if it had been confirmed.

“Such a heavy punishment.”

“It was not a light crime. I should not have intruded into matters that had nothing to do with me.”

Jiang Fengmian chuckled. “You hardly intruded on something everyone already knows.”

“That does not mean I get to speak on it as I please.”

That seemed to please Jiang Fengmian further. “Not a popular opinion, I’m told.”

Since he was already in trouble, Wen Ning decided to speak plainly. “What is it, sir, that you expect my answer to be? I have been rude and am ready to accept my punishment.”

“And what if I have no punishment for you?”

Wen Ning was still for several seconds, unable to understand. “You – you don’t?”

This time Jiang Fengmian’s smile was indulgent. “I don’t. I can’t say I’m pleased with the delivery, but you have brought to my attention something that I have … neglected for too long.”

Wen Ning wanted to snort. Neglected? More like flat out ignored. But that would be adding insult to injury, and he was not about to test the Sect Leaders patience.

Even if he wasn’t to get thrown out that still left the problem of his needing to leave. “I thank you for your understanding, but I do need to leave. I was not supposed to be away for so long.”

“Stay for dinner at least. Wei Ying will mope for days if he doesn’t get to say goodbye.”

It was on the tip of his tongue to refuse, but the image of a pouting, moping Wei Wuxian brought to mind another time, one that had felt much more justified, and he couldn’t bring himself to hurt Wei Wuxian again. Even if the situation wasn’t the same at all.

“Only for dinner.”

Jiang Fengmian smiled his thanks.

He’d just reached one of the open training fields when a loud Wei Wuxian appeared on the other side, spotted him, and came barrelling forwards.

“Wen Ning!” He shouted, sounding both angry and concerned.

“Wei…” was all he got out before the other was wrapped around him, bringing them both to the ground.

“Where have you been!” Wei Wuxian looked down at him from where the two had fallen. Wen Ning was struggling a little to breathe in a combination of loosing his breath and having Wei Wuxian pressed so close to him. “I’ve been looking for you everywhere. You weren’t in your room and when I asked Jiang Cheng, he hadn’t seen you either. I was worried you’d left again without telling me.”

Every attempt to interrupt Wei Wuxian failed, leaving Wen Ning under an extremely warm Wei Wuxian trying not to think about how Wei Wuxian’s crotch pressed against his, or how close his lips were. To distract himself, Wen Ning reached up and smoothed the worry line across Wei Wuxian’s forehead. Only to realize that probably wasn’t a good idea, when Wei Wuxian met his eyes.

Not able to come up with a good excuse, he just said, “I’m still here.”

It then seemed to occur to Wei Wuxian where exactly he was and what exactly he was doing. Wen Ning didn’t think Wei Wuxian could blush like that. Wei Wuxian went to move when he spotted Wen Ning’s bag.

“So, you are running away?” Wei Wuxian sank a little more heavily onto Wen Ning’s legs in a motion that felt unconscious. It stung to be accused, even if that had been exactly what he’d intended. The returning weight wasn’t enough to distract from Wei Wuxian’s huge eyes. It looked like he was about to cry.

Panicked and feeling quite like crying himself, Wen Ning scrambled to answer. “I’m staying for dinner but then I have to go home.”

“But you just got here.”

For once in his life, Wen Ning prayed he wouldn’t be swayed by Wei Wuxian’s pout. The momentary happiness wasn’t worth the trouble it would cause later. “I have responsibilities I have to get back to.”

“Two days away shouldn’t matter.”

There was frustration, panic, guilt, and several other things reflected in his voice when Wen Ning answered. “It’s already been too long.”

“Surely your sister can do without you for a few more days.”

“It is not my sister I’m concerned about. I have to report to Wen Xu before I’m accused of something worse than deserting.” Wen Ning closed his eyes and smacked his head hard against the ground. That was not something to just blurt out.

“You work under Wen Xu?” There was not yet accusation in Wei Wuxian’s tone, but it would be soon coming.

“Yes.”

“Voluntarily?”

Wen Ning wanted to retort that nothing was ever voluntary when it came to his cousins but stopped at the look on Wei Wuxian’s face. “If I say yes?”

“I won’t believe you.”

“And why not!” Wen Ning said wondering what he’d done to gain so much confidence from someone he’d known all of a week. “I’m a Wen, part of the most hated clan in probably all of history.”

“But you’re Wen Ning. I know you’re different from the rest of the clan.”

“You don’t understand!” Wen Ning burst out, startling Wei Wuxian back, managing to get his hands under him. Wei Wuxian sat back on his heels, practically sitting on Wen Ning’s lap. “It doesn’t matter if I’m nice or different or don’t want anything to do with them, I am a Wen. That connection will never disappear, and I can do nothing about the other end using it as they wish.”

Wei Wuxian stared at him, and once again Wen Ning felt the impropriety of his outburst. How did he always manage to say the wrong things? “I am not going to cause trouble for your family when I can avoid it.”

“Why should it matter if you’re a Wen.” Wei Wuxian grabbed Wen Ning’s face, bringing his own so close Wen Ning could see the vein of color that ran around his pupil. “When I look at you all I see is Wen Ning, a friend. It doesn’t matter to me which Clan you’re from.”

“It will,” Wen Ning said, softly.

“It won’t.”

“It will,” Wen Ning replied, heavy with conviction. “It will.”

Wei Wuxian frowned, and Wen Ning really wished he’d move his face away before the desire to kiss him became overwhelming. To escape, Wen Ning closed his eyes, only to find he became hyper aware of Wei Wuxian’s breath across his face. With a small, distressed sound, he opened his eyes again, finding Wei Wuxian moved impossibly closer.

It would be nothing to close the gap. To press his lips against Wei Wuxian’s. To know what he tasted like.

Releasing a shaky breath, his tongue darted out and wet his bottom lip, drawing Wei Wuxian’s gaze towards it. Wen Ning watched fascinated, as Wei Wuxian’s pupils dilated until the iris was a small sliver. Time slowed and for a few seconds his heart soared at the thought that he was finally going to kiss Wei Wuxian.

Only. There was no Lan Wangji.

Wen Ning pulled back, breaking the spell that had settled over them. Wei Wuxian blinked, looking startled at how close they were. Not disgusted, Wen Ning couldn’t help but notice.

Wen Ning hadn’t felt his face heat up, but now that there was space between them, Wen Ning could focus on other things. Like the fact that his hands had migrated from the ground to Wei Wuxian’s waist, and that Wei Wuxian was sitting quite comfortably in Wen Ning’s lap.

This too, seemed to interest Wei Wuxian, though he was a lot calmer about the whole ordeal than Wen Ning was. “Sorry, I didn’t mean – I didn’t realize – Sorry.”

Wei Wuxian’s chuckle sounded rough and a little breathless. He didn’t move.

“Wei-gongzi. Um, would you - ” He made an up motion with his hand, wanting to save himself the embarrassment of the position but loving it at the same time.

“Only if you call me Wei Ying.”

Wen Ning’s breath stuck in his chest. “Wei Ying.” It was breathless and pathetic, but it was the best Wen Ning could do under the circumstances.

Wei Wuxian smiled, and oh, wasn’t that just the most beautiful thing he’d ever seen.

With slow deliberate movements, Wei Wuxian climbed off, leaving him feeling cold and bereft. He took the offered hand, and now that his senses were returning, gently pulled it from Wei Wuxian’s when he was steady on his feet. Wei Wuxian looked like he might argue the matter when Jiang Wanyin stormed into the yard looking more angry than usual.

Wen Ning had never been quite so relieved to see him.

“Wei Wuxian, don’t think running away will get you out of training.”

“But Jiang Cheng, we’ve been at it all morning,” Wei Wuxian whined, hiding behind Wen Ning. He was careful not to touch him.

Wait, what? Jiang Wanyin managed to drag Wei Wuxian out of bed two times in a row. He and Wen Qing had only managed that a handful of times.

“Besides,” Wei Wuxian continued, “Wei Ning here is leaving and so I must spend as much time with him as I can.”

Jiang Wanyin frowned at him. “You’re leaving?”

“There are things I can’t put off any longer.”

Jiang Wanyin gave him a firm nod. “Safe travels.” Then reached around him to grip Wei Wuxian with a quickness and skill that spoke of experience.

“Jiang Cheng! No, come on, why now. Can’t we do it tomorrow, or never? Jiang Cheng!” The rest was lost around the corner and Wen Ning was once again alone in the yard, feeling a little lost and a whole lot overwhelmed.

Wei Wuxian must have been teasing him. That was the only thing that made sense. Although Wen Ning didn’t remember the teasing ever getting quite that bad, but at the same time realized why Lan Wangji caved all the time. Wei Wuxian was dangerous.

Whether Jiang Wanyin managed to keep Wei Wuxian for the rest of the day remained to be seen, but if he didn’t Wen Ning decided it would be a good idea to take some time to himself. He managed to make it all the way to his room and place his bag on the bed before the memory of the almost kiss became too much and plastered itself at the forefront of his memory.

He squealed, releasing an emotion he couldn’t quite name. Flopping onto the bed, he grabbed the pillow and buried his face in it. It shouldn’t have happened. It was better that it didn’t, but he couldn’t stop his disappointment. Wen Ning allowed himself a while to stew in the emotions before getting up suddenly and making for the door.

A distraction was necessary but turned out were harder to come by than he’d thought. The disciples were willing to offer one, though Wen Ning didn’t think it would be smart to train with them. He watched them a while before moving on.

Jiang Yanli, in the end, was the one to distract him. He’d found his way into a sparsely populated side of the compound and his fear of this being the family quarters was confirmed when he ran into Jiang Yanli.

While she was startled to see him, she was quick to smile and seemed to know that he needed something to do. “Do you cook?” She carried a small basket of ingredients.

“Sometimes,” he replied, thinking of his few attempts at getting Wei Wuxian to eat. Most had turned out well, considering he hadn’t been able to taste them first. Wen Qing assured him they were good. Wei Wuxian did eat them, but Wen Ning thought it was more out of pity than anything.

“Help me then.” It was an order, but so kindly given Wen Ning didn’t even realise he was following until he was beside her at the counter, chopping.

It felt like a big sister thing to be able to do that, or maybe it was just him.

Jiang Yanli was content to remain in silence, asking a question every now and then but never expecting an answer or hurrying when he did. So much different than his sister, but wonderful all on its own. Wen Ning was beginning to realize why Wei Wuxian was so set on defending his shijie, and that Yanli was as strong as Wen Qing, though in vastly different ways.

“I hear you’re leaving,” she said, once the soup was simmering.

“Does everyone know?”

She chuckled. “A-Xian has not stopped talking about it.”

“I have to. After dinner, or tomorrow morning at the latest.”

There were no demands of why, or anything really beyond a friendly smile and an understanding nod.

“Thank you,” he said, although she could have no idea as to why. Wen Ning saw the beautiful woman in red who’d given him the bowl of her famous soup. She was still young, not more than twenty, and still had a fair future ahead of her. She married a man she grew to love and had a beautiful baby boy, although when Wen Ning knew him, he’d been a snarky teenager. He tried to imagine Jin Ling if Jiang Yanli had lived and found that he was still a snarky brat but was happier with himself and his life.

The calm that Wen Ning settled into was different than Lan Wangji but no less enjoyable. It felt familial, like Wen Ning was already part of the family and not from the clan that destroyed it. They didn’t talk again until Wei Wuxian burst in demanding they come for dinner.

Madame Yu sat at one end of the table, looking around in disapproval. Jiang Fengmian sat at the other looking oddly decided. Between them sat Jiang Wanyin. Jiang Yanli took the seat to his left while he and Wei Wuxian took the seats across from them. Yanli gave him a smile which he returned and was content with Jiang Wanyin ignoring him.

The two adults remained silent while Wei Wuxian made up most of the conversation. Jiang Wanyin would occasionally snap something at him, and Wei Wuxian would laugh, then proceed to rib his brother until he was red in the face and Yanli had to get in between them. Wen Ning found it quite interesting to watch, although his attention was split between that and watching the Sect Leader and Madame Yu.

He didn’t know what Jiang Fengmian meant by getting him to stay for dinner, but the way he kept glancing at everyone it probably wasn’t going to be good. As dinner drew to a close Sect Leader Jiang put down his chopsticks, looking ready to make a speech. Wen Ning felt fear begin to settle in his stomach.

“It has been brought to my attention that there is a misunderstanding that needs to be cleared up.”

The whole table went silent. Madam Yu frowned. The servant’s present for the whole meal vanished. Wen Ning stared at the table in horror. There was no way he would do that in front of a stranger, especially one who was such a badly concealed Wen. He still didn’t understand why no one seemed bothered by his being there. Madame Yu had said only until he was sober, and he’d been that for a whole day and yet, here he was. Perhaps he’d gone to the wrong parent to get thrown out.

He risked a glance at Madame Yu. Her face was slowly filling with anger. Wen Ning looked over at Jiang Fengmian, saw the resolute determination, and that he wasn’t about to let Wen Ning go, and shrunk down as small as possible. If he couldn’t escape, he’d try to disappear.

“Is this the time?” Madam Yu said sharply, glaring at Wen Ning.

“Yes.” His wife looked startled at the certainty in his tone. “Wei Changze and Cangse Sanren were dear friends of mine…”

“You bring her up even now?” Madam Yu hissed, brining her hands down hard against the table rattling the dishes as much as the people around them. Wei Wuxian shot a worried look at Jiang Wanyin. He gripped Wen Ning’s hand under the table. It was shaking. Wen Ning placed his other one over top.

“I am bringing up both. I think you forget that Changze was my best friend.”

Jiang Wanyin and Jiang Yanli looked astonished at the idea that their father could talk back let alone to his wife.

“Then why bring her up at all?”

“To clear up the idea that I care about Wei Ying simply because of his mother.”

Madam Yu barked a laugh causing Wen Ning to jump. “Whether mother or father it matters not when you abandon your son for someone else’s.”

Sect Leader turned to Jiang Wanyin guilt heavy on his features. Wen Ning felt Wei Wuxian’s hand twitch in the desire to comfort his brother but as the antagonist in this conversation, through no part of his own, he kept to himself.

“I am sorry A-Cheng. Wei Ying is the last thing I have of my best friend but that has not been fair to you. I am sorry I have not raised you as I should or given you the attention you deserve.”

Jiang Wanyin stared dumbly at his father, emotions crossing his face too quickly for Wen Ning to place.

Fengmian turned to Madam Yu. “Forgive me my Lady at the pain I have caused you. I thought Cangse was pretty once I will admit but that was long before the two got married and I have not considered it since. How could I when you are before me?”

Wei Wuxian choked on the tea he’d grabbed, Jiang Wanyin made a small, distressed sound, and Yanli giggled helplessly. Madam Yu flushed.

“Do not think you will be forgiven so easily.”

“I am aware. There is much we all must discuss.”

He glanced to include all his children, though Wei Wuxian fidgeted, seemingly not sure how to take that. Jiang Wanyin had settled on anger, his default it appeared even now. Yanli looked ready to cry. Wen Ning just burrowed deeper down, trying to squeeze himself under the table. Madam Yu stood abruptly, casting Wen Ning a baleful glare, bringing the tables attention upon him sharply. He bowed under it bringing his forehead close enough to the table it tingled in proximity.

He felt Wei Wuxian move in front of him. Could imagine the sharp protectiveness on his features and warmth spread through him.

Madame Yu scoffed. “You have done a poor job at concealing that Wen, Wei Ying. He is to be removed from this house immediately.”

“I wonder, my Lady, at you letting him stay at all, if you knew who he was,” Jiang Fengmian said.

“I do not need to explain my actions to you, Husband, when you have never made an effort to do so with yours.”

The sudden backbone Jiang Fengmian exhibited was looking to end in an argument, wasn’t anything knew. The topic though, that was.

“You have never made it easy,” Jiang Fengmian said, frowning.

“You have always been fine with that.” She snapped.

“Yu Ziyuan!” Jiang Fengmian said, face dropping into anger, and from the look on everyone’s face it didn’t happen often, if ever. “I will admit to the mistakes I have made but I am not alone in them. The misunderstanding is a result of my actions, and I will accept that, but what you have done in response is entirely your own.”

“So, it’s my fault now!”

“I did not say that.”

“Yet that is what you meant. Even in apologies you do not accept the blame.”

Jiang Fengmian stood, moving around the table to where Madame Yu remained, shaking with emotion. For a second, Wen Ning thought he might strike her and from the almost invisible flinch, Madame Yu did also. Instead, he placed his hand gently on her face, the anger melting into an expression closer to his usual. She reacted as though she had been slapped, eyes going wide, body ridged.

“I am not pushing the blame onto anyone, only trying to say that we all share in it. If it will help you in understanding my sincerity, I will make a public announcement that Wei Ying is not mine.”

“No one would believe you,” Madame Yu said, sounding shaken.

“Perhaps not, but as long as you do, that is all that matters.”

Face shuttering closed Madame Yu stepped out from under Jiang Fengmian’s hand. “It will take more than that to trick me.” With a flurry of robes, she was gone.

Jiang Fengmian sighed and turned to the table. The three stared at him, while Wen Ning tried to stick himself farther behind Wei Wuxian. It was time for him to leave now. Untangling his hands from Wei Wuxian’s, which earned him a protest, Wen Ning made a hasty retreat. “Excuse me.”

Wei Wuxian called after him, but he wasn’t about to intrude more into a conversation that was so private. He felt bad enough to have listened so far. The house already seemed to know that something was happening, as Wen Ning passed groups of whispering servants and disciples. Not wanting to remain in the house, Wen Ning fled to the piers.

Wei Wuxian found him several hours later sitting on the end of one, partly because he was lost and partly because it was quiet. Surely now he was going to be punished for if Madame Yu hadn’t known who’d put the idea in her husband’s head, she did now.

Wei Wuxian sat beside him, pensive. He always sought out Wen Ning when he was like this. He never quite understood why Wei Wuxian would look for him rather than his husband, but never complained. At first, Wen Ning worried Lan Wangji would do something about Wei Wuxian’s visits. Even when Lan Wangji himself said he was glad Wei Wuxian had him, Wen Ning would still worry.

They sat in silence. The sun had long gone down, and the only light was the lanterns placed evenly down the pier. The gentle sounds of water and insects kept the silence from being stifling but did nothing to keep it from growing awkward.

“Thank you,” Wuxian said abruptly enough Wen Ning flinched.

“Huh?”

“Thank you for that. With my family.”

“W-why would…”

Wei Wuxian smiled, and Wen Ning’s heart squeezed painfully. I was not his usual smile. “Uncle Jiang would never have brought it up if someone hadn’t said something and everyone here has learned not to talk about my parents. Someone had to and the only person left is you, so, thank you.”

He’d have the whole of the Pier after him tomorrow.

“Don’t worry,” Wuxian said as if sensing Wen Ning’s panic. “No one will do anything to you, and you have my protection even if they did.”

There was a longing tone that betrayed the light-hearted front Wei Wuxian was trying to portray. “Are you okay?” It was surprisingly hard to ask the question. It had not been lost on him that Wei Wuxian was here and not with his family.

There was a silence long enough Wen Ning decided Wei Wuxian wasn’t going to answer. “I think it’d be better if I wasn’t there, you know, considering the circumstances.”

Wen Ning placed a comforting hand on Wei Wuxian’s, overwhelmed by the urge to do something, to offer some comfort.

“I didn’t think Uncle Jiang would flirt though. He’s so bad at it.”

Wei Wuxian was defaulting, but Wen Ning said nothing. There wasn’t much he could say, not when he was the cause of reopening the wound. He cast a glance at Wei Wuxian taking in his gaunt features. Or perhaps, it had never closed in the first place. But an aggravated wound hurt just as much as a fresh one did. So, he allowed Wei Wuxian’s fingers to tangle in his and pretended the shaking wasn’t there. Allowed Wei Wuxian to cry silently beside him, honoured to be considered a safe place.

The energy that existed between them from their earlier almost kiss hadn’t dissipated but was currently being ignored by both in favour of comfort and familiarity. Familiar at least to Wen Ning, who remembers times when Wei Wuxian couldn’t do it anymore, couldn’t be strong for the group of Wen’s he’d claimed as his own. Times when he’d cry like this, silent and mournful, and Wen Ning would sit with him, doing nothing but exist, proof that good could come from the path Wei Wuxian had chosen.

The fact he was even able to still do that brought tears to his eyes and he was grateful for the dark. Wei Wuxian didn’t need the extra worry of him crying. Wei Wuxian talked, and Wen Ning did what he did best; he listened. It was so reminiscent of the Burial Mounds that Wen Ning allowed himself to drift into memory. Wei Wuxian never needed his input anyway.

Embarrassingly, he fell asleep. Wei Wuxian’s voice and the gentle lapping of the water easing his anxiety. He woke to a steady heartbeat and the soft whoosh of air through lungs. He smiled and let the sounds and heat lull him into a doze.

“Wei Ying!”

The shout jolted Wen Ning awake, and he sat up realizing with growing dread that it had been Wei Wuxian he’d fallen asleep on. Their fingers were still tangled, and Wen Ning extracted himself hastily. He didn’t need another reason for Jiang Wanyin to be mad at him. Loud foot falls reverberated down the pier and Wen Ning scrambled to his feet, meeting Jiang Wanyin with a deep bow.

“Wake up.” Jiang Wanyin kicked the top of Wei Wuxian’s head.

Wei Wuxian groaned and rolled. “Go away, it’s too early.”

Jiang Wanyin snorted but Wen Ning looked up to see the sun had barely crested the mountains. Early morning rays made the water sparkle.

“Get up. You, stay here.”

Wei Wuxian frowned at Jiang Wanyin’s tone and sat up to frown at him. “No need to talk to Wen Ning like that.”

“I’ll talk how I want. Hurry up.”

“Why?” Wei Wuxian asked, folding his arms stubbornly. His eyes looked red even in the low light.

“Because I said so.”

“No.”

“Wei Ying!

“Jiang Cheng!”

Jiang Wanyin growled and grabbed Wei Wuxian’s hand, yanking him along. He stayed, ever obedient. Someone came to fetch him just as he was beginning to think he’d been forgotten and his stomach to complain. There was some awe in the face of the young woman who’d come to collect him. He didn’t quite understand the awe when all he’d done is rip open old wounds. The house still felt tense, or it could have just been him. He was taken to the kitchen, sat on a stool, and given a bowl of soup and rice.

The awe was apparently contagious.

Getting the call from Jiang Fengmian wasn’t unexpected, he had after all give the man familial advice that would not have been taken half so well if it had been any other. The call from his wife had been anything but. No, perhaps it was not unexpected, but it certainly wasn’t something he wished to ever happen again, even though the outcome wasn’t horrible, and he didn’t die.

Madame Jiang’s aids found him sitting in one of the smaller courtyards, trying to avoid as many people as possible. They hemmed him in like they expected him to run away. They also looked like they were considering the best way to beat him up. Quailing at their severe expressions Wen Ning sat quietly.

“Mistress wants to see you,” Jinzhu said.

The desire to refuse crashed through him with violent suddenness and passed just as quickly. Meekly he stood and followed. He was led through corridors unfamiliar to him, and he couldn’t help the curious gaze he cast along the walls.

Madame Yu was staring at him as soon as the doors opened, and he was ushered inside. Nerves danced under his skin while he tried to keep his face from showing them. Madame Yu didn’t speak right away, studying him with an intensity that, while never experienced firsthand, had been described enough times by Wei Wuxian. Zidian crackled on her finger.

It was silent long enough Wen Ning resisted the urge to fidget or get on his knees and beg for forgiveness. It had not been his intention to say it the way he had or for the topic to be breached at such a time either.

“Give me one reason I shouldn’t kill you right now?”

Not what Wen Ning was expecting to hear. “I don’t have one.” He did get on his knees then, lowering his head to the floor. “I spoke in haste and expected to be banished for my rudeness. I did not know he would do anything.”

“Yet you meant to say it.”

“Yes.”

“What did you expect to gain from stirring up my family. No one does that unless they want something.”

“It was purely selfish,” Wen Ning said. He wanted to lie, but even if he came up with a good one, he got the feeling Madame Yu would sense it. As embarrassing as this was to admit, it needed to be done. “I … care about Wei Wuxian and wanted to do something to help.”

Madame Yu was silent for long enough, Wen Ning prepared to hurt.

“What is your opinion of my son, Wen Qionglin.”

Wen Ning looked up, not understanding where this question was going. Zidian still crackled on her finger, but the rage he expected to see was not present in her face.

“I did not think my opinion mattered for much.” He licked his lips. “But I think Jiang-gongzi is a strong cultivator with a drive to succeed.” When Madame Yu didn’t immediately react, he decided to be foolish once more. “May I speak bluntly, Madame Yu?”

She raised an eyebrow. “You seem to have already done so with my husband. Speak.”

Taking a deep breath and praying his words wouldn’t get him killed he started. “Jiang-gongzi wants acknowledgement from both you and his father. Wei Wuxian is the brother everyone seems to favour.” She made a noise at this. “Even if you do not like Wei Wuxian your attention is drawn to him as much as your husband’s, and while the focus is different, it is attention none the less. People see Jiang-gongzi’s anger before they see him. He struggles to get along with people where Wei Wuxian flourishes. If Wei Wuxian is the wind, then Jiang-gongzi is the earth.”

“How so?”

There was a moment of hesitation but a rather large spark from Zidian forced him to speak. “Jiang-gongzi is steady and firm, and although given to bursts of anger he does not waver easily. Wei Wuxian chases what he fancies and doesn’t let anything keep him down. He can be forgetful and may appear shallow and attracts people’s attention with his antics. With the wind there, who remembers the steady earth they walk on?”

Wen Ning never thought he’d ever say those words out loud, let alone to Madame Yu. Silence settled over them again.

“You have an interesting view of my son, especially when you haven’t spent much time with him. I will give you one chance to take back any words you wish.”

Fear made it hard to swallow as his mouth dried. “I have nothing to take back,” Wen Ning said, and waited for the whip.

“You are not what I expected from a Wen, and while I have not changed my opinion of you, I will forgive you once. I expect you out of the house at sunrise tomorrow.”

Wen Ning pressed his head flat against his hands, relief making him momentarily weak. He didn’t speak as he rose, bowing again before allowing Jinzhu and Yinzhu to corral him back to his quiet spot in the courtyard. He sank on to the bench in front of the fountain just breathing and being grateful he hadn’t died.

 

Chapter 12: Of Plans and Planning

Notes:

I've had the rough draft of this for a while, then got caught up with Harry Potter, family, and work. Then my computer decided to have a little spat with Mr. Internet, even though they've been happily married for 35 years, and it took me a while to convince them they did in fact still like each other. We have come to an agreement that so far has held, and I'm hoping it continues to.

I don't think there will be many chapters left. I'd hazard a guess and say 7 tops. Although, that might change if Nie Huisang gets a say in it.

Edited: 2024-10-20

“Wen Ning! Wen Ning, where are you?” Wei Ying paused as he turned a corner and found Jiang Cheng going through sword warmups. “Jiang Cheng, have you seen Wen Ning. I haven’t been able to find him.”

Jiang Cheng didn’t slow his movement as he responded, “Wen Qionglin’s gone.”

“What!”

There must have been something in his tone because Jiang Cheng paused and looked at him incredulously. “Did you honestly think he’d stick around after what happened?”

He didn’t answer, and Jiang Cheng snorted. “He should have at least said goodbye.” Wei Ying grumbled.

“He did,” Jiang Cheng said, moving back into his stances. “If you had gotten up earlier you would have been there.”

“Earlier! It’s hardly past breakfast how can it get much earlier than that.”

There was a moment of silence as Jiang Cheng moved through a particularly difficult move before answering. “He left at sunrise.”

“Then why didn’t anyone wake me?”

“Wen Qionglin said not to bother.”

“He did?” This time even Wei Ying could hear the whine in his voice.

Jiang Cheng stopped again, walking up to him with a frown. “Why do you care?”

“We’re friends.”

“You’re friends with a lot of other people and I don’t see you whining about it when they leave.”

“But he’s…”

“If you say, ‘because he’s Wen Ning’ I’m going to hit you.” Jiang Cheng raised his hand threateningly. Wei Ying ducked and moved several steps away. There was a considering look on Jiang Cheng’s face, one that almost had Wei Ying asking what was wrong to have him thinking this much but got the feeling that would get him something worse than a simple smack.

Instead, he watched as Jiang Cheng worked through something, not particularly liking the look he settled on when he’d come to his answer. Jiang Cheng asked, “Why is that not a deterrent to you like it is to everyone else?”

Pondering for a while, Wei Ying responded with, “I don’t know.”

This time Jiang Cheng did smack him.

“Ow.”

“You deserve it.”

“Did Wen Ning really say to not bother?” Wei Ying asked after a moments silence. Long enough that Jiang Cheng went back to his stances.

At the words, Jiang Cheng released the most exasperated sigh Wei Ying had ever heard. And he’d heard a lot. “Not exactly, but he couldn’t afford the time it would have taken to wake you. He left on mother’s orders.”

“He keeps running away,” Wei Ying said.

Which wouldn’t normally bother him. Lots of people have left him before, but Wen Ning leaving without at least attempting to wake him hurt. A lot. Added to the fact that he wasn’t even really sure why. Having Wen Ning here and being able to see him all the time was the best thing to happen to him besides the visit to the Cloud Recesses.

(A part of him, that was always bigger than he’d like to admit, was sad Lan Zhan wasn’t there too.)

Seeing Wen Ning in the Jiang robes had made some possessive part of him extremely happy. They weren’t quite his, since he wasn’t truly a part of the Jiang family, but it was close enough. Such was his happiness that when Wen Ning disappeared, he’d gone a little overboard trying to find him. Which, when he’d found him, resulted in the best moment of his life to date, trumping even the day he was brought into the Jiang home.

Sitting there, like that, on Wen Ning felt like nothing could be better. Wen Ning was warm, and smelt really good, and blushed in the most adorable way when Wei Ying had leaned closer. It was even cute how embarrassed he’d been afterwards, and Wei Ying’s lips still tingled at the thought he’d almost kissed him. It was only the brief flash of longing disappointment that dampened Wei Ying’s mood.

He’d almost demanded to know who the look was for, since there didn’t seem to be any objections prior to that, and Wei Ying had only seen that look on Wen Ning’s face at the Cloud Recesses. Which brought to mind Lan Zhan again, and oh, to see the look on his face when he saw how close Wei Ying and Wen Ning had been. The red flush to his cheeks as he got angry, and probably a bit embarrassed. The demands he’d make. The look of surprise on Wen Ning’s face when he’d realize who was watching. The way Wei Ying would laugh at them both, run his hands through Wen Ning’s hair as he buried his face in Wei Ying’s chest. How Wei Ying would call out ‘Lan-er-gege’ and tug on Lan Zhan’s robe as he stood over them.

Lan Zhan himself would lean forward, tugging a small punishment into Wei Ying’s hair, smoothing the flaming cheeks of Wen Ning as he knelt and kissed them. Would turn a heated gaze to Wei Ying, tugging on his hair again as he placed sharp bites along his throat. Wen Ning would shift, trying to see, putting pressure just where Wei Ying wanted it, whining slightly at the sight as Lan Zhan finally caught Wei Ying’s lips in a kiss …

“Wei Ying!”

Face flaming at where his thoughts had gone, confused they had gone there at all, Wei Ying stammered. Jiang Cheng glared at him, like he could guess the direction of his thoughts, and that was almost as humiliating as if he’d been caught in the act itself.

“Thanks for the info, Jiang Cheng, I’ve got to, uh, go. Remembered something I have to do.” As gracefully as he could manage, which wasn’t at all, Wei Ying scrambled away. The house was still oppressively tense, and Wei Ying decided it was time to leave. As much as he tried to forget the image of a blushing, panting Wen Ning, and a stern, commanding Lan Zhan, it wouldn’t go away. It left Wei Ying feeling much too hot, and - other places - a little too tight.

The thoughts had come out of nowhere and Wei Ying couldn’t think of a reason for them. Sure, he found Wen Ning and Lan Zhan attractive, but for him to suddenly think of both of them that way? It didn’t make sense. It was also highly inappropriate. To think of one sure, that wouldn’t be out of Wei Ying’s imagination, but both? He’d never known himself to be greedy in that way. Besides, Wen Ning liked Lan Zhan.

Although, it was a pleasant image.

With a rough shake, Wei Ying decided he needed to go fight something. A sharp turn to the left brough him to Jiang Fengmian’s office. Wei Ying hesitated a little in front of the door, unsure if he wanted to face him so soon. Now that the problem was out in the open it was harder to pretend everything was fine.

It wasn’t fine. Hadn’t been for a long time.

Wei Ying could never thank Wen Ning enough for what he’d done, even if relations within the house were strained. Madame Yu hadn’t so mush as looked at him, since then, and even Jiang Cheng was acting different that usual. Not that that was a surprise. But it still hurt a little, for his little brother to treat him coldly. Anger was one thing, he was used to that, the way Jiang Cheng forced himself to act like it was all normal was another all together. One he didn’t like.

Jiang Fengmian saved him from having to chose by opening the door before he could knock, looking a little startled to see his standing there.

“Wei Ying,” he said. The affection was still there, but it sounded tempered, like how he used to talk to Jiang Cheng. “What brings you here?”

“I would like to go on a night hunt.”

Jiang Fengmian regarded him. “Anything you had in mind?”

“One I can do alone.” There was no surprise or questions as to why he’d want to do that.

“I will see what we have. Come in.”

Wei Ying followed Jiang Fengmian into his office, standing before the desk like a regular disciple would, rather than sitting sprawled in one of the offered chairs. Jiang Fengmian used to urge him into one, now, he let him stand.

The unfamiliarity was almost uncomfortable. Not that he’d ever sought the affection but besides Jiang Yanli, Jiang Fengmian was the only one to offer it to him so openly.

Jiang Fengmian was about to speak when a disciple burst through the door. The disciple froze at the look of disapproval on Jiang Fengmian’s face, and the rather startled look on Wei Ying’s. They weren’t usually so disrespectful to suddenly burst into the Sect Leaders office. The disciple looked frazzled and was so out of breath it took him a minute or two to regain it.

“What seems to be the problem?” Jiang Fengmian asked when it looked like the man was able to speak.

“The Wen are coming.”

The mood of the room plummeted, Jiang Fengmian’s face pinching into displeasure.

“Thank you, I’ll be there shortly.”

The disciple bowed and left, glancing back as if to make sure he was actually going to come. The Wen didn’t do well waiting. Wei Ying and Jiang Fengmian shared a look.

They arrived at the entrance to see Madame Yu and Jiang Cheng already there. Everyone was grim as they waited for the unexpected, and unwelcome, arrival. Wei Ying’s lip curled as soon as he saw who it was.

Wen Chao.

“You didn’t tell me we’d get such a nice welcome.”

Ignoring Wen Chao, Wei Ying turned his gaze to those behind him only to find Wen Ning, stiff and blank-faced.

“I can see why you wanted it to be a surprise,” Wen Chao continued. “I don’t think I’ve ever received a nicer reception. And the house is beautiful. Think father would give it to me if I asked.”

Wen Ning remained unresponsive as Wen Chao continued to talk. Wei Ying noticed Wen Ning was careful to not make eye contact with anyone, staring at the floor or a wall. Wen Chao, apparently unhappy with the lack of response, turned to face Wen Ning.

“If I’d known you were here before I would have gotten you to bring fathers request.”

The small flinch Wen Ning made put a smug smile on Wen Chao’s face.

“I was not here long,” Wen Ning said, and even though it was quiet it carried farther than Wen Chao’s.

Jiang Cheng grabbed Wei Ying’s arm to keep him from doing something stupid, which was a good thing since he was about to do something really really stupid as Wen Ning’s remark froze the smile on Wen Chao’s face, turning the edges sharp.

“I was also not permitted to act in an official capacity. It would not have carried as much importance.”

Wei Ying wondered at Wen Ning’s sudden courage and the timing of it.

“You are a Wen, that should be enough, but since it isn’t surely you have enough ‘official capacity’ as a member of my brother’s army,” Wen Chao said. Jiang Cheng gripped harder, while Wen Ning’s face flickered slightly. “Have you not told them,” Wen Chao said, affecting surprise. “I gave you such a great honour suggesting you be a part of the Lan’s re-education. Surely you can’t be embarrassed about it?”

Wen Ning remains silent.

Everyone else does to.

Except Wen Chao who was enjoying this far too much. He had not yet taken his eyes from Wen Ning’s face. “Were you able to greet Lan Wangji properly? I do hope he wasn’t too terribly injured. I’d hate for him to misunderstand all that you were trying to do for him.”

“I’m sure he didn’t,” Wen Ning said, voice small.

Wen Chao seemed to swell, and Wei Ying hated him the more for it. Not only was he clearly picking on Wen Ning, but something was being said about Lan Zhan that didn’t sound good. Especially if Wen Chao was gloating over it. Wen Ning visibly withdrew farther into himself, and Wei Ying wanted desperately to do something to make it stop. He hadn’t realized how much Wen Ning had changed until the progress vanished.

“What do you want Wen Chao,” Wei Ying broke in before Wen Chao could say anything more.

This earned him a glare, which changed into a smirk as Wen Chao turned to face him. “I was coming to give this to you when I met my cousin on the road, he looked forlorn, so I took him with me. Thought perhaps the ever-cheerful Wei Wuxian would be able to help him.” He sent a pitying look towards Wen Ning. “It hasn’t worked.” He motioned for one of the people behind him to step forward.

“We’re inviting twenty disciples to come and learn from masters under the watchful eye of our clan. One blood member of the head family must be present.” His gaze flicked over to Jiang Cheng and Wei Ying resisted the urge to step protectively in front. Jiang Cheng wouldn’t take that well, and Wen Chao would probably see it as an invitation.

Zidian crackled on Madame Yu’s finger, and Wei Ying was pleased to see Wen Chao flinch. Looking over, Wei Ying was surprised to see Jiang Fengmian and Madame Yu looking almost – in agreement. Something that never would have happened a few days ago.

“Refusal is not an option,” Wen Chao said, keeping an eye on the ring while trying to look intimidating. He just looked stupid. Their non-reaction displeased him. Not that he ever seemed pleased with anything, Wei Ying noticed.

Wei Ying looked once again at Madame Yu, then followed her gaze to where it was trained on Wen Ning, who wore a kind of resigned horror that can only come from having the knowledge and being able to do nothing about it. He still had not looked at them.

Perhaps this is what Wen Ning meant by his words the other day. Any anger he thought he should feel didn’t come, replaced instead by concern.

Jiang Cheng looked almost as ready to do something as Wei Ying, and it was his turn to hold the other back. He got an accusatory look for his trouble, and motioned to Wen Ning, hoping Jiang Cheng would understand that doing anything now would only make matters worse. For everyone. It was with great relief that Wei Ying watched Jiang Cheng pull the anger back. He’d been afraid Jiang Cheng would still do something stupid, which, now that he thought about it was a strange reversal of rolls.

Even Madame Yu, for all that she hated the Wen, didn’t do much more than glare at them.

No one had moved since the ‘invitation’ was presented, and it was clear the Wen holding it was growing annoyed. It was also equally apparent that he couldn’t just drop the thing.

Whether by some prompting or his own desire, Wen Ning stepped forward, meekly taking the letter, which the guy released without protest, and walked it the rest of the way. It felt like time slowed. Wen Ning didn’t raise his eyes from the ground, and Wei Ying wished he would. He wanted to see, to offer some kind of comfort to a friend who was obviously struggling. With far more respect than the offending paper warranted, Wen Ning presented his offering.

One glance up to meet Wei Ying’s eyes had him reaching out involuntarily.

“I’m sorry,” Wen Ning said so quietly, Wei Ying almost didn’t hear him.

But he did, and the resignation in Wen Ning’s voice had his arm reaching out before he could think to stop it. A brief brush against Wen Ning’s cheek was all he managed before the other was moving away. From the way Wen Ning shivered slightly the touch had not gone unnoticed. Unable to look away, Wei Ying watched Wen Ning make his way back behind the others. From his periphery, Wei Ying could see the smug satisfaction their interaction brought Wen Chao.

He wished Madame Yu would use Zidian on him.

There was some shuffling as the Wen made a show of leaving, but Wei Ying didn’t notice any of it, to busy watching Wen Ning and his resignation. Not missing the way Wen Chao pinched him hard on the way out, or the way that didn’t seem new to Wen Ning.

It was Jiang Cheng who tugged him out of staring at the door all day.

“Come on,” he said, looking like a volcano about to explode.

No one mentioned Wen Ning again.

⚔

The day he returned Wen Qing and Wen Chijiu were waiting for him. Appeared to have been waiting for him for a few days. Wen Qing sent a nasty glare to Wen Chao’s back before turning a slightly softer version on Wen Ning. Or at least he knew it to be softer, though in the moment it certainly didn’t feel like it.

“Where have you been,” Wen Qing said, dragging him up to his room. Wen Chijiu followed looking as though he’d been ordered to keep a disappointed expression. It was downplayed by his black eye, of which Wen Ning didn’t get the time to ask about.

“Some thing’s came up.”

“Some thing’s came up,” she mocked, shoving him down into a chair. “As if I haven’t been worried sick to death over him when Wen Xu came back, and he wasn’t there. As if he couldn’t spend five minutes to send a letter telling he’s okay. That I came back to find the both of you gone, only to have Chijiu turn up looking like he’d met with the end of a blunt object and tell me that you were the one to send him into enemy territory with nothing but a letter and a trinket.”

She took a breath to continue, and Wen Ning dared to insert himself before she continued.

“I’m sorry,” he said, with all the conviction he could, and endured her glare at being interrupted.

“Can you tell me then why I’ve received a letter from the Jiang family informing me that my little brother would be staying there a few days?”

He paled at that. They’d sent a letter?

“As if you need to give this family anything else to draw attention to you, you go and give them this.”

“I didn’t know,” he said, but it came out weak and scared. “I wasn’t there for very long.”

Wen Qing sighed, her anger draining away into something else. “Wei Wuxian seemed convinced you were going to stay a long time. To be honest,” she said, and Wen Ning was surprised to hear humor creep into her voice. “It sounded like a marriage letter.”

Wen Ning stared.

“Dear elder sister,” she started, snorting a little at the title, “this is a letter informing you that I have taken Wen Ning for a week or two. Please don’t worry as I will take good care of him.”

Wen Ning was shiny with embarrassment.

“I am not convinced about him yet, but he does seem to care about you at least.”

“Wei Wuxian would never have thought of it like that,” Wen Ning said, pushing aside how happy that made him.

She shrugged. “At least I know he’s capable of it. Which has also unfortunately brought it to Wen Ruohan’s attention.”

The problem was brought in to focus once more as what little levity there had been died. Wen Ning, partly eager to change the subject, and partly because he was curious asked, “How did you get the black eye, Chijiu?”

To his surprise, Wen Chijiu smiled. “You were right, they were a little grumpy about me being there.”

“A little grumpy? What’s that supposed to mean?”

Wen Chijiu shrugged and didn’t seem inclined to share. He seemed perfectly fine with whatever he’d been through and didn’t appear to mind whatever behaviour had given him that eye. Wen Ning knew Nie Huaisang wouldn’t harm Wen Chijiu, but he would be suspicious, even with the token. It was as in his nature to be suspicious as it was in Wen Ning’s to be forgiving. That didn’t explain the content attitude Wen Chijiu carried about the whole thing.

Wen Qing, sensing Wen Ning wasn’t going to talk more about it, sighed. “Don’t think you can get out of talking Wen Ning. This is a larger problem now than it was and I’m about this close to doing something whether you want me to or not.”

Knowing better then to argue, even if he wanted to, Wen Ning nodded.

“Are you sure nothing happened?” Wen Ning asked again for the twelfth time as he and Wen Chijiu walked back to Wen Ning’s room.

“Perfectly,” Wen Chijiu replied, not seeming bothered by the repeated question or the repeated response. Wen Ning would accuse him of lying if he thought Wen Chijiu capable of doing that to him.

Wen Chijiu separated from him a hall or two before his room, waving with a smile. Wen Ning returned the gesture, still unable to get past the concern that something unspeakably bad had happened. After agonising over it, Wen Ning decided it would be better to forget the whole thing. If Wen Chijiu didn’t mind, he wouldn’t either. Easier, of course, to say than do, as he still found himself thinking about it many, many times.

There was also the whole problem with Wei Wuxian and Wen Chao, which needed to be delt with, (could it be delt with?) and whether or not he could face whatever punishment Wen Xu decided he needed for leaving the way he had.

Panic fluttered in his chest like a living thing and with how much it grew over the next day it may as well have been. So it was that when Wen Ning got the summons from Wen Ruohan, he’d just finished emptying his breakfast into a pail.

Wen Qing stood over him with pinched lips and concern.

Shaky as a newborn, Wen Ning stood and followed the messenger, knowing there was no escape from this. Wen Qing’s hands twitched as though she was going to reach out and stop him. Her look though spoke of their previous conversation and the one they were going to have when this meeting was over. If he survived it.

So far so good, at least, he thought as he knelt before Wen Ruohan and Wen Xu. Wen Chao stood off to the side, and Wen Ning had not looked at him once. Was sure something in his expression would give him away if he did.

It felt like the first time Wen Ning had knelt before Wen Ruohan, with the distinct exception of that he now fully realized how much he had to lose, and how close he was to doing so. The air was tense with anticipation, and it didn’t feel like just Wen Ning’s imagination that it was centered around him. That, however, didn’t lend itself to the nausea still churning in Wen Ning stomach. After what felt an eternity, Wen Ruohan spoke, voice sliding over Wen Ning like a snake.

“You have been much talked of Wen Ning. I have heard some very interesting things.”

Wen Ning’s brain skittered through all the potentially interesting things Wen Ruohan could have heard about him and didn’t like any of them.

“My sons have talked of nothing but you.”

Cold fear sank into Wen Ning’s bones.

“I have high expectation for you Wen Ning and am eager to see how you will live up to them.”

Wen Ning breathed in long and deep, trying not to show all that he was feeling. He wasn’t sure he succeeded when a glance at Wen Chao showed him smirking.

“May I have him next father?” Wen Chao asked, like Wen Ning was a toy to be passed around. “I’m sure he would be a great help in training the clans. He’s proven to be rather close with some of the young masters.”

This did not surprise Wen Ruohan but caught his attention anyway. “So, I’ve heard, if the Violet Spider is allowing him into her home. Even the Lan Young Master was asking after him.”

Lan? Was Lan Wangji asking about him? Why? He certainly hadn’t left a good impression on him the last time they’d met, unless Lan Wangji was asking because he wanted revenge. That made more sense.

“Get close to them, earn their trust, and we may yet achieve our goal faster than planned,” Wen Ruohan said.

Wen Ning’s ears rang, and he really really wished he could go back in time again and just – forget – that he loved the two. It would be better for everyone if he’d just stayed away. Now he was going to have to betray them, since there was nothing he could do to get out of Wen Ruohan’s order, especially not when he was the one who wanted it in the first place. How stupid of him.

They continued to talk about Wen Ning as though they’d forgotten he was there, and while that was usually okay with him their current topic of conversation was not.

At the end of it, Wen Chao gleefully turned to him. Wen Ruohan interrupted. “Maybe Wen Ning can teach you something about being a good Wen.” It was tossed casually over his shoulder and whatever happiness Wen Chao had vanished, covered by resentment and hate. Wen Xu followed his father, with Wen Chao after, but not before giving Wen Ning a solid kick to the ribs.

It took him a while to get up. It took him a while to get over the fact that, in his attempts to help, he’d dug himself farther into the hole. Wen Qing was right. There was no way he’d be able to do this alone. The fact that he thought he’d be able to protect anything was the first mistake. It had always been Wei Wuxian doing the protecting. He was just a willing part of that, and suddenly desperately missed the sound of Wei Wuxian’s flute and the guidance it gave him.

Acceptance of the past and the determination to do something to change it didn’t hold up well when he didn’t have the skill to back it up. Fear gripped him. Maybe he wouldn’t be able to do anything at all and this was just some universal joke being played on him.

So, what if he’d met them sooner? So, what if they were friendly with him? So, what if he was there when the Recesses were attacked. There was nothing he could do anyway. He’d been unable to protect Lan Wangji or the Recesses, and now he’d gone and gotten the Lotus Pier into trouble.

Wen Ning needed to stop doing things. He was only making things worse. It would seem though, that now that things were set into motion there was no getting off. He needed to find something to help him through or he’d crash and bring the whole cultivation world with him.

No pressure.

He should have listened to Wen Qing.

It was about time he picked up his sword. A pleasant distraction at least.

⚔

Hammer against metal reverberated as Wen Ning entered the smithy. The interior smelt of iron and smoke, the light outside dimming the second he entered. A boy, no older than 8, stared at him wide eyed. Wen Ning crouched and smiled.

“Is Wen Tiӗjiàng available?”

The boy nodded quickly and ran to the back yelling, “Ye Ye, Wen Qionglin’s here.”

The hammering paused and a voice responded before it started again. The boy ran back. “He says wait.”

Wen Ning nodded. “Anywhere I won’t be in the way?”

The boy pointed to a rather dark corner with a bucket flipped bottom up. Wen Ning smiled again and sat, then watched the boy as he gaped at him. “You actually sat.”

“You told me this is where I could. Should I not have?”

The boy walked closer; his previous task forgotten in favor of gaping at Wen Ning. “No one’s listened before. They try an’ smack me for ev’n suggestin’.”

“Then why do it?”

The boy shrugged. “It’s fun.”

“Getting hit?”

The boy grinned, planting his hands proudly on his hips. “None succeed.”

Wen Ning chuckled. “Have you got a name?”

“Course, names Wen Chuizi.”

“Chuizi?”

He shrugged again. “Family ain’t creative since my Ye Ye is named Tiӗjiàng.”

“Don’t you be bad mouthing your ancestor’s brat. It’s a tradition.”

“Wen xiānsheng,” Wen Ning said, raising from his seat.

“Pa! Don’ need formalities. It ain’t befittin’ your station, gongzi. Call me da ye.”

“It is my way of showing respect.”

Wen Tiӗjiàng waved it away. “More respect ‘n I deserve. Especially comin’ from ye.”

Not completely sure how to take that, but feeling too drained to question it, Wen Ning smiled a little. “Very well, da ye. I came to pick up my sword.”

“Been wonderin’ when you was comin’. ‘Tis in the back.”

“Sorry I’m late, there were circumstances I couldn’t avoid.”

“Don’t need ta explain nut’in ta me. Not my place ter judge the doin’ of the powerful.”

“I’m sorry all the same,” Wen Ning said, not feeling at all powerful. He ducked a low hanging door frame.

Wen Tiӗjiàng shrugged, and Wen Ning figured that was the best acceptance he was going to get. He was supposed to have picked up the sword days ago, but things being what they were, that didn’t happen.

Just once he wished things would go the way he wanted them to. He didn’t remember Wen Chao going to deliver the notice of Indoctrination himself and was absolutely horrified to be spotted on the road. He should have been long gone by then, but the thought that Wei Wuxian might run out to make him say goodbye was too much to pass up.

Wen Ning knew, of course, that it wasn’t going to happen, but he allowed the indulgence anyway, only for it to end up costing him. The whole thing was purposefully blurry, in hopes that if he didn’t think about it, it didn’t exist.

He had yet to be so lucky.

As it was, the return to the Manor and subsequent interaction was horrifically vivid, even if he’d made a point of not looking anyone in the eye. Then When Chao just had to be vindictive and bring up the Cloud Recesses. There wasn’t any outrage or cursing, so Wen Ning figured they didn’t know yet, but it couldn’t be long until they did.

Wei Wuxian probably had by now, and the next time Wen Ning saw him it wouldn’t go nearly as well as he wanted.

He wished the brush of Wei Wuxian’s fingers didn’t still burn.

Drawn from his thoughts by Wen Tiӗjiàng’s voice, Wen Ning turned his attention back the present. No use dwelling on the past, not when it was only going to hurt him.

Wen Tiӗjiàng took a sword gently from a rack. It was far plainer than any of the swords around it, but Wen Ning knew instantly it was his. “Being honest, weren’t confident on the appearance.  Dark metal ain’t known for playin’ nice. This one though…” he trailed off, looking mystified and a little suspicious.

He handed it over, and Wen Ning noticed he didn’t touch it more than necessary. Was that a courtesy thing? The second he touched it energy thrummed under his fingers. Wen Ning sucked in a breath startled. The scabbard was made of ebony. Wen Ning looked up in question.

“Sword would take nothin’ else,” Wen Tiӗjiàng said with a shrug.

“The extra cost…”

Wen Tiӗjiàng waved his words away. “A gift.”

“But…”

“A gift,” Wen Tiejiang said sternly. “Nothin’ ta do about it when its what the sword wants.”

Misty eyed, Wen Ning gave him a short bow, before pulling the sword from its scabbard. While not as black as Chenging, it was much darker than any normal sword would be. The handle itself was plainly wrapped, no extra ornaments or designs. The scabbard had only a simple mountain design, etched lightly enough one would not see it if not looking.

“It’s perfect.”

Carved into the blade just before the handle was Zisī.

Selfish.

Wen Ning ran his finger over the word, remembering Wen Qing’s reaction when he’d told her.

 

“You want to name it what?” Wen Qing turned to look at him. Her hands stilled their motion. She frowned. He hadn’t been able to not tell his sister, even if he guessed at her reaction.

He didn’t stop his hands as they folded clean bandages.

“Wen Ning,” Wen Qing said, drawing his attention. “You can’t really be thinking of naming it that.”

“It is mine to decide,” he said.

There were a few moments of silence where it was clear Wen Qing was fighting to not say anything. Finally, she huffed. “Fine, do what you want.”

 

It hadn’t taken him long to decide there wasn’t going to be another option for a name. It represented something Wen Ning had come to learn about himself. He knew how to be selfish. Even if that had led him into more trouble than he knew what to do with.

Wen Tiӗjiàng smiled proudly. While his grandson shuffled closer to get a better look. “Why’s it so dark?”

“Secret,” Wen Ning said.

Wen Chuizi frowned but was pushed away before he could say anything else. “Enough outa you, finish yer task before I smack ya.”

Wen Chuizi went, if reluctantly, and Wen Ning placed the blade in its scabbard. “Thank you.”

“Tis my job. Now off with ya, got my own things ta do.”

Wen Ning bowed again before exiting the smithy. He blinked at the light, taking a few minutes to adjust before looking back at the blade. The feel of it was odd but seeing the dark wood beside him brought memories of a flute. He’d only gotten a little way when an unpleasant voice called out to him.

“Wen Ning!”

Wen Chao marched towards him, fury radiating from him. Wen Ning had hoped he wouldn’t have to see Wen Chao again for a while. Preferably never. Instead of responding, he turned to face him, because he knew it bothered Wen Chao when he did that. As expected, a sneer found its way onto Wen Chao’s face.

This was the worst attitude to take with Wen Chao, but he couldn’t quite regret it. Not after the pain he’d caused Wen Ning at Lotus Pier. A few people whispered sympathetically as Wen Chao approached, and Wen Ning didn’t fault them for leaving as Wen Chao drew close.

Wen Chao looked at Wen Ning’s sword and sneered. “Of course, you would like something that ugly.”

Wen Ning’s grip tightened around Zisī. “What do you want?”

Pleasure returned to Wen Chao’s face as he seemed to remember why he was there. “Indoctrination starts tomorrow.”

Although in no way forgotten, the blatant reminder still had Wen Ning’s heart pounding. With nothing else to do but nod, Wen Ning did. Whatever expression Wen Ning didn’t manage to hide had Wen Chao smirking again.

Pleased, and content to let Wen Ning wallow in his own mind, Wen Chao left.

It wasn’t as though his reputation among the other clans could get any worse, so maybe it was for the best he went. He could help Lan Wangji in some way if he did. That was a relatively pleasing thought, even if he would have to spend all the time with Wen Chao.

He still had to tell Wen Qing though. Arriving in the clinic resulted in a distraught Wen Qing swooping down on him.

“What does Wen Chao have planned now?”

He wasn’t at all surprised she already knew. “The usual, I’m sure.”

“Don’t you take this lightly, Wen Qionglin. I should have put a stop to this long ago.”

Wen Ning sighed, took her hand, and pulled her into the back room. Not everyone needed to be privy to this conversation. “I am taking this seriously. There’s nothing I can do about it. I’m much too far in to stop now.”

“Lies, you want to go. Putting your life on the line for what, two people who will never know you exist past the friendly Wen.”

It stung to hear that from her, even if he had the same thought. Regardless of the humor Wen Qing found in Wei Wuxian’s letter, she cared about him first and foremost. He’d never escape his sur name, no matter how much he wanted to. No matter the letter Wei Wuxian had sent. No matter the time he’d spent with Lan Wangji. Instead, he said, “That’s not fair, Jiejie.”

She wasn’t done. “I’ve accommodated your selfishness enough. I’ve watched you struggle on your own for long enough. There has to be someone else who can help. Tell someone else or I will.”

“You promised you wouldn’t.”

“That was before you got yourself into this mess with Wen Chao. You said, the Nie young master was smart, right. Why can’t you tell him?”

“I thought you didn’t trust him.”

“I don’t, but you seem to and right now that’s better than nothing. You wouldn’t have sent Wen Chijiu if you didn’t.”

Wen Ning went to argue against it, but his own thoughts on the matter stopped him. Nie Huaisang would be the perfect person to help. He was meticulous and while perhaps not as manipulative as he’d become, he was certainly willing to do things Wen Ning wouldn’t have even thought of. Even though he’d sent the letter it was as much to get Wen Chijiu out of Nightless City as it was to get Huaisang’s help. It would be so easy.

His silence was apparently enough to convince Wen Qing. “Right then, you’re sending him a letter tonight.”

“But the mail…”

“We can send Chijiu again.” If she was willing to send Wen Chijiu to the place he’d gotten injured, Wen Ning knew it was serious. She bustled around grabbing the necessary writing implements and when they sat down to compose the letter Wen Ning was again wondering if he was capable of doing anything other that hurting those he cared about and messing things up farther.

 

Notes:

I did, in fact, have to bring Nie Huaisang back into the story, otherwise, I'd get attacked with his fan, but still am not as smart as him so he'll just have to suffer through my poor attempts at sounding like I know what I'm talking about.

Between me, myself, and the internet, I feel as though I've lost the plot and it may take me a while to find it again. For the next part at least, I will have to do some more research since I don't remember what happens in the cave, beyond, a brand, a giant turtle and some awkward flirting.

Chapter 13: Of Sweet Moments and New Troubles

Notes:

This was supposed to have included the cave but I figured it was long enough without it so that will be the next chapter.

Lan Zhan hated bedrest. It made him feel useless. He hated it even more when the Wen came back to torment them again, baring a letter that demanded their participation in an upcoming Indoctrination. As if they haven’t had enough teaching already. Lan Zhan hated his bedrest because it meant he wasn’t able to punch any of the Wen as they spoke their lies. He also couldn’t check to see if Wen Ning was among them, though that was tempered by some uncertainty over wanting to see him.

He did want to see him.

Mostly to check if he was okay, but also to confirm that Wen Ning had not in fact come willingly. The thought, as silly as Lan Zhan knew it to be, wouldn’t leave and he couldn’t be completely comfortable without some kind of confirmation.

Lan Zhan had almost lost Wen Ning that night. Wen Ning would have walked into those flames without thought and then he’d be gone forever. That was unacceptable, and Lan Zhan never let himself dwell too much on the possibility.

It was pathetic how much that affected him.

The first time his brother called Lan Zhan into his office it was immediately apparent something was wrong. A letter lay on the table between them when Lan Zhan took a seat. It had been placed there for a reason, but Lan Zhan waited for Lan Xichen to begin.

“I have been given some rather startling information,” Lan Xichen started, fingering the corner of the page.

Lan Zhan waited.

“How much faith do you put in the words of Wen Ning?”

A startling question but Lan Zhan hesitated only because the answer came to him so quickly it startled himself. Probably for the best.

“I trust him with my life.”

Lan Xichen nodded. The edge of the paper was bent now. “Nie-gongzi is rather cunning, is he not?”

Lan Zhan nodded, unsure where the change of topic was going. Nothing in this conversation so far seemed connected.

“Have you talked to him much, since he left?”

“No.”

“Would you say he’s a trustworthy person?”

This answer did not come so easily. It wasn’t that he didn’t like the Nie, although he was about as aggravating as Wei Wuxian, for different reasons. He considered the close relationship Nie Huaisang had with Wei Wuxian, the trust Wei Wuxian had in his friend, and the confidence he’d unknowingly begun to put in Wei Wuxian’s people ability. “Yes.”

Lan Xichen hummed. The paper edge tore off.

“Where is this going, brother.”

For the first time, Lan Xichen looked at him. He looked drawn thin. Instead of responding, he turned the paper so Lan Zhan could read it. It was from Nie Huaisang. An innocent enough letter if one ignored the fact that it did nothing but curse the Wen’s existence, with information on a planned attack scattered throughout.

His ‘inside source’ was quite obvious to them both apparently.

Lan Zhan looked up at Lan Xichen, whose lips had settled in their incessant half-smile. An edge to it he’d never seen before. Something grabbed Lan Zhan's chest.

“I’m sorry Wangji, but you’re going to have to do this yourself for a while.”

Lan Zhan had read the plan, knew what was coming, and that Lan Xichen didn’t do things lightly. The fact that he’d asked Lan Zhan’s opinion on this meant there was no going back.

Lan Zhan didn’t like it.

He didn’t have to like it.

Didn’t mean it was any easier watching the junior’s furiously empty the library, placing scrap paper and cloth as placeholders. It would work, as long as the Wen didn’t look too close. Lan Zhan didn’t think they would.

The second time he came to his brother’s room it was under suspicion. It wasn’t like Xichen to turn him away like that, and no matter the number of times he told himself it was fine, he couldn’t stop his feet from coming once more to Xichen’s door. His brother greeted him, looking more subdue and thoughtful than before. The house looked more empty than usual; all the important things already secreted out with almost the whole library. Lan Zhan may or may not have left behind some of the rule scrolls. Lan Xichen’s face was pinched.

“Wen Ning visited me,” Lan Xichen said, and Lan Zhan noted the unsheathed sword. There was blood on it. “The Wen are almost here. Spread the word.”

Nie Huaisang’s plan had been rather straightforward, deference, Lan Zhan supposed, to the simpler way of the Lan’s. It wasn’t any less brilliant for it though. They were to pretend that nothing was amiss. As much as Lan Zhan hated to admit it, they were no match for the Wen’s who had grown to have the strongest military force of all sects. They also had the added benefit of forcefully absorbing some of the smaller clans, bolstering their numbers.

Lan Zhan wanted to ask after Wen Ning, but now was not the time and it would probably lead to questions he wasn’t ready to answer yet, even to himself. Instead, he did as Xichen asked, ushering the youngest and oldest out to the preplanned hiding place. Quite a few grumbled but his glares were good for something at least. He’d just ushered in the last of them when the sounds of battle began.

His father was rather displeased at being shuttled around like an invalid, but Lan Zhan didn’t have the patience for him right now, especially considering he didn’t know what his father looked like until he was unceremoniously pulled from his room by an irate Lan Qiren. It had been surprisingly easy to convince their uncle about the attack. They’d sat him down at the far end, Lan Zhan impatient to go and help fight, did little to acknowledge his father's attempts at speaking to him. Instead, as soon as everyone was settled, he left, hoping Lan Xichen was still well and whole.

⚔

Lan Zhan didn’t pay any attention to what Wen Chao was saying. It wasn’t important and it was likely to affect his intelligence if he listened. Instead, he watched Wen Ning, noting all the little twitches and shuffles made. It was nice to see him again. Lan Zhan didn’t think he would and then did under the worst circumstances.

Wen Ning had been self-destructive, almost walking into that fire, and Lan Zhan hadn’t gotten enough time to question him about it before Wen Ning had run away again. Wen Qionglin always seemed to be running away from him. This trip he was determined to get some answers. He wasn’t sure to what yet but that seemed a small problem.

It was a long speech. Too long, and Lan Zhan’s legs began to ache. They still weren’t fully healed, and the journey down had not been easy for any of the Lan’s. Quite a few were glaring at Wen Chao, but that was as far as they allowed themselves to go. Lan Zhan was glad for that and his own naturally expressionless face.

“Now, all of you will hand over your swords.” The news drew Lan Zhan’s attention to Wen Chao, almost missing Wen Qionglin’s horrified flinch.

“But a cultivator must be with their sword at all times!” someone protested.

Anger fell over Wen Chao’s face. “Who said that. Come forward.”

The speaker fell silent, tense discomfort falling over the crowd.

“It is this attitude that has you standing here today. You know nothing of compliance, of humility, of conduct. If I don’t teach you now, how will it affect your cultivation in the future? If you aren’t corrected, one day you will come and try to climb over the Wen Sects' head.”

Wen Qionglin was trying very hard to keep his face blank. Probably succeeded for everyone but Lan Zhan who had enough experience in controlling his own. The reason for Wen Qionglin’s expression became clear when he slowly began to move, flanked by several more Wen at the bottom of the stairs. Although his face remained blank, Wen Qionglin didn’t have as much experience controlling his body, giving himself away with small hand movements, and aborted gestures. It was interesting to watch, and not all that surprising, that the general air of discontent, settled for a while in Wen Qionglin’s wake. There was something about him that was calming.

The Jin’s were first, by the sole fact of their position close to the stairs. Jin Zixuan was predictably loud and open about his discontent, and surprisingly, Wen Ning wasn’t cowed as Jin Zixuan all but spat in his face. All Wen Ning did was say something quietly, and from the heavy regret on his features, apologize. Whether it was the apology or something else Wen Ning said, Jin Zixuan was stunned into silence, his sword still handed over reluctantly.

Wen Ning took it personally, reverently, with an almost undeserving expression. That, in the end, caused almost everyone else to stare at him in confusion.

So was the pattern as Wen Qionglin made his way through the clans. He made sure to be the one to take the sword from each head family, with all the reverence the swords deserved. The other Wen seemed ignorant of Wen Qionglin’s actions, and the effect they were having on those gathered. Wen Qionglin didn’t even appear aware that his actions were having such an effect.

A quick glance at Wen Chao showed him watching Wen Qionglin with a smug expression. He showed his ignorance and arrogance in not realizing Wen Qionglin was undermining whatever authority he thought he had by his action, whether knowingly done or not.

The Nie followed, then the Jiang. Wei Wuxian spoke to Wen Qionglin, tone quiet enough Lan Zhan couldn’t hear, even though he was standing so close. Wei Wuxian was more serious, trying to get Wen Qionglin to respond, but the other was steadfastly ignoring him, holding out his hands for Wei Wuxian’s sword, not getting it until Jiang Wanyin grabbed it and handed it over. Wen Qionglin bowed slightly at them both before moving on.

When he reached Lan Zhan, it was with obvious reluctance. Lan Zhan’s chest squeezed painfully. Wen Qionglin was much the same as he’d been with Wei Wuxian, not looking him in the eye, keeping a distance so they wouldn’t touch.

Whatever trust Wen Qionglin showed on their adventure together was gone, replaced with something cold, and distant. Wei Wuxian was turned their way, staring at the pair. Wen Qionglin shivered when Lan Zhan moved his gaze back. It did something to Lan Zhan’s insides.

He handed Bichen over without much fanfare. This was Wen Qionglin, even if he hadn’t shown care towards the others Lan Zhan would trust him with anything. It would be terrifying if it didn’t feel so natural. The ease of which Lan Zhan handed over his sword startled Wen Qionglin enough it got him to look up. Once his gaze was caught Lan Zhan was determined to hold it. Wen Qionglin looked like a startled rabbit, eyes wide, trembling slightly, it wasn’t fear as far as Lan Zhan could tell, whatever it was, he was unable to read it even with all his experience.

The moment seemed to go on forever, Wen Qionglin clutching the swords in his arms, a barrier between then Lan Zhan wasn’t able to cross.

“Wen Ning!” Wen Chao called, startling Wen Qionglin out of the moment. Lan Zhan almost frowned but managed to keep his expression blank. Wen Qionglin bowed hastily, running away again. He needed to find a way to stop that.

He glanced over at Wei Wuxian again, finding him still staring at Lan Zhan with something close to understanding, and another Lan Zhan wasn’t familiar with. It was only for a second, then Wei Wuxian saw him looking, flashed a smile and turned back.

The whole ordeal left Lan Zhan feeling out of his depth, and he wasn’t sure how to get back in it.

⚔

“Apparently Wen Xu burnt down the Recesses,” a disciple whispered.

“I heard the Sect Leader’s injured.” Another said.

“Really, I heard he died,” the first replied.

“My brother said they made the Lan’s burn it down themselves,” a third joined.

“That’s awful,” the second said, and all three looked pityingly at Lan Wangji, who carried himself proudly despite his ever-growing limp.

Wei Wuxian orbited him. Wen Ning wanted to do the same, but that wouldn’t be taken in a good way, so he hung back and tried to remain as inconspicuous as possible. It wasn’t easy what with the colour of his robes and people’s general dislike of him. The ordeal that morning had been painful. Having to face Lan Wangji and Wei Wuxian at the same time wasn’t easy. Not to mention that he had to take Suihua from Jin Zixuan. As if he hadn’t taken enough from the man.

Then there’d been the moment of eye contact with Lan Wangji which had been wonderful and horrible and perfect all at the same time. He wanted to do it every morning, and for it to never happen again. Wei Wuxian had been his usual infuriating self, and Wen Ning had been saved from laughing or doing something equally stupid by Jiang Wanyin. Holding all their swords felt a weight he wasn’t capable of holding, but it was completely unacceptable for him to drop it so hold it he did. They weren’t even his swords but placing them in that room with the others felt like giving up a part of himself. He couldn’t imagine what it was like for the others.

The first two days had been spent listening to Wen Chao talk, forcing the disciples to answer obviously pointed questions. It was hard watching Wen Chao torment them and not being able to do anything about it. Although given he wasn’t able to gather the courage to look out at the crowd anymore, for fear of being spotted by Wei Wuxian or Lan Wangji, he probably shouldn’t be too surprised at his lack of ability. Wen Ning was wholly discouraged. Nothing he’d so far done seemed to have any effect on the lives of anyone but his own and he hadn’t really wanted to change that. At least not as directly as he seemed to be currently.

All he’d wanted to do was make life easier, but all he’s ended up doing is make things more difficult, or at the very least haven’t changed them. It was extremely disheartening to know that probably nothing he did from now on would be anything more than his well-meaning attempts.

Three days into the Indoctrination and they were currently on a night hunt, or some kind of perverse imitation of one when no one but the Wen could fight. Even with no weapons, Wen Ning was impressed by the tenacity those here had shown.

Wen Chao wasn’t as much a bother to him at first, mostly, he thought, because Wei Wuxian, Lan Wangji, and Jin Zixuan were there, and Wen Chao had as much a grudge against them, and he did Wen Ning. It was just harder for Wen Chao to do anything to them.

Wei Wuxian took the insults laughing, probably because of Madame Yu. Lan Wangji took it with a blank face as he did everything else. It was not a surprise that Jin Zixuan was the one who needed to be restrained.

Wen Ning wasn’t sure how he felt about the Jin young master. There was guilt over killing him, but also resentment towards his family and the imprisonment his own family had gone through. Wen Ning let that simmer for a while before it fizzled out in the fact of new events and new information. This was the man Jiang Yanli had fallen in love with and, if he remembered, Jin Zixuan at least tried to be better. He supposed it was worth something at least.

Wei Wuxian, as he was known to do, didn’t stop trying to talk to Wen Ning. Jumping between bothering Lan Wangji about his injury, which he’d, of course, heard about by now, and getting worryingly close to Wen Ning. Whenever that happened, he’d tense, shooting glances at Wen Chao, then cowering and worrying over his glare. Wei Wuxian pretended not to notice despite Wen Ning’s quiet words and Jiang Wanyin’s protests.

There was something different about the relationship between the two. Something softer, not quite so harsh, but also fragile. Wen Ning was glad to see it anyway and hoped it would last. At least he knew his bumbling hadn’t ruined the family. That would have been unacceptable.

“What’s all this?” Wei Wuxian said frowning. It was their third morning on the night hunt and Wen Chao decided it was time Wen Ning be useful.

Wen Ning huffed. Both at the sudden appearance and the shifting of weight the surprise had caused. “Being useful,” Wen Ning said, the realized both who he was speaking to and what he’d just said. He turned large eyes on a frowning Wei Wuxian.

The other’s face was scrunched into the most determined frown Wen Ning had ever seen. Panic began to climb up Wen Ning’s throat, scrambling to come up with something to rectify the situation and make it so Wei Wuxian would go barreling off towards Wen Chao.

Jiang Wanyin saved him again. “What are you doing?” he asked, grabbing Wei Wuxian’s arm.

“Getting justice.”

Jiang Wanyin scoffed. “By punching him? I don’t think that’s going to help anything in the end.” He nodded to Wen Ning in greeting. Wen Ning nodded back. Someone mumbled something behind him, but his attention remained on the two before him.

“He can’t do that to Wen Ning. It’s unfair, inhumane. I’m putting a stop to it.”

“As I said, you punching him isn’t going to help the matter. He left Wen Qionglin alone up to now, why do you think he’s changed his mind.”

It hurt, watching Wei Wuxian come to the realization it was probably him that had done it. Wen Ning couldn’t even deny it since it was partly the attention Wei Wuxian had shown him that reminded Wen Chao he had someone he could pick on.

“This is because of me?” Wei Wuxian looked like he’d just been kicked.

“Not entirely,” Wen Ning said looking at the ground.

“But it’s still partially my fault. I’m so sorry Wen Ning, I didn’t mean to do that. Can I make it better? Can I do something?”

Wen Ning couldn’t help the small smile that pulled his lips. So, like the Wei Wuxian he knew. He shook his head. “No.”

Jiang Wanyin raised an eyebrow, but there wasn’t anything Wei Wuxian could do, now that Wen Chao remembered he existed. Wen Ning may as well get what enjoyment he could.

“Wen Ning!” Wen Chao yelled, stalking towards them with purpose. Wei Wuxian looked to want to strangle him. Wen Ning placed a pleading hand on his arm, giving him, a hopefully, compelling look.

Wei Wuxian folded his arms and glared. It would do. He didn’t want Wei Wuxian to get into any more trouble because of him. Wei Wuxian huffed but managed to keep his mouth shut.

The hand Wen Ning had placed didn’t move.

“Lose anything and I will make sure you can never carry again.” Wen Chao warned as he came around a tree. He hadn’t yet spotted Wei Wuxian and Jiang Wanyin. The hatred he usually kept hidden on full display.

Wen Ning said nothing but dipped his head. Wen Chao bristled but glanced at Wei Wuxian and Jiang Wanyin in surprise, face doing a funny contortion as his brain processed the fact that Wen Ning wasn’t alone. Wei Wuxian had stepped almost fully in front of Wen Ning, who wondered if it had been conscious, and was also smiling pleasantly at Wen Chao. The almost murderous edge wasn’t lost on Wen Ning.

Whatever words Wen Chao had wanted to say, and whatever actions he’d been getting ready to do, fizzled out as some survival instinct sensed Wei Wuxian’s mood, and made him retreat. “We’ll talk about this later,” he said over his shoulder.

Wei Wuxian burst as soon as he was gone. “How dare he! Threatening your own family?” He turned on Wen Ning. “Is he the one who gave you those bruises?”

Glancing down at his arm still resting against Wei Wuxian showed a large, dark bruise, around his wrist where his sleave had ridden up. He’d thought he’d managed to cover them, but apparently not. That one had been the result of a rather unpleasant meeting before the night hunt and Wen Chao was determined to exert his power before it started. It wasn’t as if it had been unexpected, Wei Wuxian had been appropriately in character when he’d taunted Wen Chao at the beginning of this ordeal, and Wen Ning had been convenient and close.

There’d been as much blatant dislike of Wen Ning as there’d been frustration at Wei Wuxian.

As usual, Wei Wuxian made connections in the places Wen Ning would rather he didn’t, and when Wen Ning didn’t respond, he said, “Is this my fault too?”

“Not entirely,” he started.

“And your neck? Did he do that too?” Wei Wuxian was on a roll, gathering the attention of the others as they arrived.

“No,” Wen Ning said, beginning to sound a little panicked. “That – that was my fault. Please, Wei Wuxian, drop it.” His hand was clutching now at Wei Wuxian’s sleeve, just short of tugging on it like a child. “Don’t do anything.”

If Wei Wuxian did something that got himself hurt, Wen Ning didn’t know what he’d do. He would not be responsible for hurting him anymore.

Wei Wuxian looked hurt when he turned. Jiang Wanyin spoke up.

“Qionglin is right, Wei Ying. Don’t go causing more trouble. You’re in enough as it is.”

“But Wen Ning…”

“Is just fine,” he said, though the silence that followed clearly said no one believed him.

The stare Wei Wuxian gave him was intense and filled with something Wen Ning didn’t know what to do with, all he managed was a helpless stare back, silently begging Wei Wuxian to drop it. It wasn’t until his gaze slid down to Wen Ning’s hand on his sleeve that Wen Ning realized; he hadn’t let go. He’d meant to release quickly, but his body had other ideas, fingers releasing their grip slowly, reluctantly. It was embarrassing.

When he was once again wholly his own, and feeling the emptier for it, Wei Wuxian finally seemed to acquiesce. Stepping farther away from Wen Ning, letting the silence sit heavy for a while, before smiling, although it was tight and fake.

Regardless, it broke the tension, allowing Wen Ning to breathe deeply, catching in his chest, suspiciously like a sob.

The others were shuffling now, talking quietly amongst themselves. Almost like a magnet, his gaze pulled towards Lan Wangji. The other was standing away, expression almost like pain. Of course, he’d somehow managed to hurt Lan Wangji too.

“Wen Ning!” Wen Chao called, and Wen Ning tore his gaze away to see his cousin standing at a safe distance, Wen Zhuihu be his side once more.

Wen Ning wanted to look again at Wei Wuxian and Lan Wangji but knew it would be a terrible idea. Instead, he walked forwards, trying extremely hard not to dwell on the fact that he was walking away from what he wanted and towards what he didn’t. As long as it kept them safe.

From then on Wen Ning stayed as far from Wei Wuxian and Lan Wangji as he could. Almost an impossibility with Wei Wuxian as he was even more persistent in following him around, but Lan Wangji was as distant as always, if more watchful. Both were torture. He hated the little depressed slump Wei Wuxian got when he didn’t respond, didn’t like the crease in Lan Wangji’s eyebrows when Wen Chao did something mean.

The day he appeared with a bruise on his cheek, Wen Ning was almost concerned for Wen Chao at Lan Wangji’s fierce expression.

The clinginess of Wei Wuxian and the general geniality of Lan Wangji, which was nothing really but not getting frowned at, had the rest of the group, if not polite, at least not hostile. It was far more than Wen Ning had hoped for.

As far as night hunts went, this particular one wasn’t terrible. Especially given the lack of weapons by almost everyone, and the cloddishness of Wen Chao as he stole every target the others worked so hard on. Wen Ning’s bow came in particularly handy here. He didn’t use his sword, partly because his load always got in the way, and partly because it just didn’t seem right to use it. It didn’t make any sense at all, but then neither had Wen Tiӗjiàng when he was telling Wen Ning about his sword.

It also wasn’t wholly practical to use a sword given he usually lurked at the edges of the fights, trying to stay out of everyone’s way. He could help long range with a bow, making his position seem more a choice than one done out of apprehension. He was also 50 percent more useful after the fights when the wounds had to be dealt with and no one ever seemed one hundred percent sure how. It was always something Wen Ning didn’t understand. Why didn’t anyone know healing beyond basic first aid? Yes, spiritual energy could heal, but what if that got low or there was an injury that didn’t require it. Regardless, it was again, surprisingly, Jiang Wanyin who came to him first.

As Wen Ning was gathering his arrows, Jiang Wanyin came up to him and held out his left arm, which was bleeding slowly from a long but shallow cut. Unsure why he was being shown this, but not able to leave it, he rummaged in his pack for the salve his sister had shoved at him and some bandages. After cleaning and sterilizing the wound, Wen Ning spread the salve on and wrapped it in bandages. Jiang Wanyin didn’t say anything the whole time, and Wen Ning could feel the stares of the others as he worked. When he’d finished, Jiang Wanyin nodded and walked off. Wen Ning stared after him uncertainly but decided, in the end, he wouldn’t worry about it.

He wasn’t sure if Wen Chao had seen him help, something that would lead to more problems in the future. If they came to him though, Wen Ning would help Wen Chao or not.

As if a wall had been torn down, several disciples from various sects came to him with minor injuries or questions. He remembered a few from their time in the clinic during the Archery Competition but was still surprised to see them talking to him at all.

Wei Wuxian, oddly enough, had stopped trying to talk to him all the time, and while it hurt, he noticed Wei Wuxian was bothering Lan Wangji now, who didn’t appear to mind the intrusion. It was nice to see them together again, and Wen Ning didn’t have as much time to contemplate the sting of jealousy when he was busy helping those who came to him and attempting to stay out of Wen Chaos’ way. Which was becoming harder and harder the more people he helped, and the more Wen Chao realized he wasn’t going to stop.

A major turning point came one day after a particularly difficult hunt where Wen Ning had aided with arrows more than usual. He was currently sitting with a Jin Sect member, binding a gash down his arm.

“Thank you for saving me,” the Jin said, wincing as Wen Ning tightened the bandage.

“I should have been faster.”

The other’s companion shook his head. “If you hadn’t been there, this idiot wouldn’t be.”

Wen Ning smiled slightly as the injured made an offended noise, trying to hit his friend, and wincing again when he moved. “However, I can help,” he said quietly.

“You aren’t so bad, Wen Qionglin,” the friend said.

Wen Ning looked up a little surprised. They hadn’t come to him for help in the days previous, and when he’d approached them, he’d been afraid they would refuse. “I don’t know about that,” he mumbled.

“If only all Wen’s were like that,” someone whispered from behind him, and Wen Ning blushed. Focusing intently on the injury in front of him, Wen Ning ignored the quiet agreement he could hear behind him, and the violent stare he could feel coming from Wen Chao.

Suddenly determined to keep Wen Chaos’ focus on him and not on whoever said that Wen Ning smiled earning him a surprised look from the two Jin in front of him. “I will check back later. Don’t do anything stu – reckless.”

He stood to the quick snorts of laughter that elicited, turned to see to another and faced a slap so hard it knocked him back to the ground. The whole area went still. Wen Ning could taste blood in his mouth and placed a hand on his cheek, coming away with more. Wen Zhuliu stood over him, Wen Chao hovering in the background.

It worked, at least.

“Take him.” Wen Zhuliu grabbed Wen Ning’s arm forcefully, causing him to wince. He could see Jiang Wanyin holding back Wei Wuxian, whose face was a fury of anger and worry. Lan Wangji had gone expressionless. Despite the worry, knowing those two cared so much warmed Wen Ning’s heart enough he didn’t even feel it when he was thrown to the ground some ways from the others. At least not much.

He looked up with his newly acquired stoic expression, making Wen Chao’s face flush even more and a foot to kick him in the stomach, forcing out his breath.

“Father says you are an exemplary Wen. Someone I should watch and pay attention to. All I see is a weak ninny, who sucks up to the other Sects instead of ruling them like we should. I overlooked this at first, but it’s gone too far. Father has given me permission to do what I see fit with those under me which currently includes you. Let’s see if you can still be so generous when you have no core.”

Fear clogged Wen Ning’s throat and he fought to keep his expression neutral. “Finally, afraid of something. Zhuliu!”

Wen Zhuliu stepped forward but didn’t reach for him. Even the other Wen’s were whispering amongst themselves. Wen Chao’s glare silenced them.

“Well, do it!”

“Your father likes Wen Qionglin. Him coming back with no core would not look good on you, young master.”

Wen Chao’s face went from red to white to purple. “Fine,” he spat. “Beat him up then, until he can’t walk.”

This the others did with familiarity. Before it got too bad, Wei Wuxian yelled.

“Wen-xiong, there is a yao here you forgot to claim.”

Wen Chao whirled, and Wen Ning’s heart clenched painfully. Wei Wuxian smiled his usual teasing smile but the tightness around his eyes betrayed his concern. Jiang Wanyin’s hands clutched uselessly at his sides, reaching for a sword that wasn’t there.

Surprisingly, it was Jin Zixuan who took up the distraction. “That’s right Wen-gongzi, we don’t want you to miss any of them. You seemed to need them so badly.”

Wei Wuxian looked at him like he was an alien but wouldn’t refuse his help.

Wen Chao’s face went back to red. “Don’t interfere in things of another Sect!”

“But Wen-xiong, you were leading by such a good example. How can we not follow?” Wei Wuxian said.

A few snickers escaped and Wen Chao bristled, he gave one final kick to Wen Ning, landing square on his temple. “Keep in mind what it means to be a Wen, or next time you won’t be so lucky.”

Wen Ning was seeing stars, unable to move even after his tormenters were gone. His ribs hurt, his vision spun, and when he coughed, he could feel blood trickle from the corner of his mouth. He was alive.

A cool hand pressed lightly against his pulse point, and he opened his eyes to see a white robe with a forehead ribbon floating before him. He felt an uncontrollable urge to touch it and thankfully, it moved out of his vision before he could.

“Wen Ning! You, okay? Lan Zhan, is he alive?”

“Shameless,” Lan Wangji said, seemingly on reflex. Then, “Hm. Alive.”

Wei Wuxian puffed out relief and Wen Ning allowed the care he was being shown to wash over him. Wei Wuxian he’d expected but Lan Wangji was a surprise. He’d even been the first to touch him and Wen Ning knew how notorious he was about touch.

“Can you sit up? Should I get you anything? Anything hurt? What can I do?”

“Stop talking,” Wen Ning said lightly pulling his mouth up to show he wasn’t angry. Wei Wuxian listened, snapping his mouth closed so fast his teeth clicked together.

Jiang Wanyin had herded the rest of the group away, under fear of retaliation, leaving only Wei Wuxian and Lan Wangji to care for him. He couldn’t stop the smile.

“How can you smile, you nearly died!”

“Wen Chao is not brave enough to do that.” His words slurred slightly. His tongue felt heavy, and he hoped he didn’t have a concussion.

“Not brave enough! You almost lost your core! How couldn’t he have killed you!” Wei Wuxian was pacing, while Lan Wangji moved his hand towards his temple, a ‘may I?’ look on his face.

“I thought you didn’t like touch?” Wen Ning asked, still blinking a little blearily.

Lan Wangji dipped his head. “You are injured.”

“Oh, then, thank you.” Wen Ning closed his eyes again as the cool fingers sent spiritual energy into his system. The pain faded and Wen Ning sighed, leaning into the touch. He could feel Wei Wuxian pace, as comforting as it was familiar.

When the spiritual energy stopped, Wen Ning opened his eyes to find both men sitting in front of him sporting expressions of concern, even if Lan Wangji looked no different at all.

“Better?” he asked, and Wen Ning nodded.

Wei Wuxian deflated. “Ah. That bastard, I thought he couldn’t get any worse and then he goes and almost kills you.”

“Wei-gongzi,” Wen Ning said, knowing the look in the other’s eye. “Do not do anything.” Wen Ning should send them away, shouldn’t allow them to be this close not when the chance of retaliation is so imminent. He should, he really should, but he just couldn’t. His brain felt muddled and the two were familiar and loved existences Wen Ning never wanted to do without.

The look on Wei Wuxian’s face wasn’t unexpected, nor the stubborn one on Lan Wangji. Wen Ning loved them more for it, even if it would get them into trouble. Pushing down his usual feelings was impossible right now, and his brain only gave a second's thought to ‘I hope this doesn’t show on my face’ before being overwhelmed with affection and a possible concussion.

Wen Ning still needed to say something though. “If anyone interferes it will make it worse for me. Please, don’t.”

With a kicked puppy look, Wei Wuxian relented. “Fine, but if he tries anything like this again, I will not stand by.”

“I wouldn’t expect you to,” Wen Ning said quietly, closing his eyes again missing the odd expression that earned him. He allowed himself a few minutes to soak in the attention of them both, noting with pleasure that Lan Wangji’s hand hadn’t left his temple, fingers gently stroking the hair that curled there. It spoke more than Lan Wangji probably realized. “We better hurry,” Wen Ning said, pushing gently at Lan Wangji’s hand, allowing his fingers a moment to slide between Lan Wangji’s. They were long and warm, and tremendously pleasant to hold.

The realization that Lan Wangji hadn’t let go, didn’t come until he was standing, slumped almost fully against Lan Wangji’s side.

“Sorry,” he said, pushing back on shaky arms.

Lan Wangji shook his head. Arms came around Wen Ning’s middle and he leaned into them without thought. “Don’t worry Wen Ning, we’ve got you.” Wei Wuxian’s voice was coy and tinted with concern. Before his eyes fluttered shut, Wen Ning saw Lan Wangji’s face flicker between concern, exasperation, and something tentatively labelled desire. All of which, Wen Ning realized, was directed at Wei Wuxian, whose chin was resting on his shoulder.

Warm puffs of air, unintentional if it’d been anyone else but Wei Wuxian, against his ear made him shiver. This seemed to please Wei Wuxian, and Wen Ning could feel his grin. A sound of pleasure escaped. He missed the brief startled look the two shared, too content with having two warm bodies so close. Another little sigh escaped, before he opened his eyes again, and started walking. It was a little awkward since Wei Wuxian still had a hand wrapped around his waist and was standing so close as to almost trip them both. Only Lan Wangji’s steady hand managed to keep them both upright.

No one got any time the rest of the day to ask questions. Wen Chao was determined to prove something, continuing to send them after any evil thing he could find. Wei Wuxian and Lan Wangji took turns remaining by his side by some silent agreement, and he liked it too much to make them stop. The burden Wen Chao had given him was graciously and unexpectedly taken by several people Jiang Wanyin included.

Lan Wangji continued to give him spiritual energy, though Wen Ning had enough brain function to object to that strongly, not that it worked, meaning that his injuries healed faster than they would have. Wen Ning may be good at healing others, but he had little experience doing so to himself.

The girls, probably seeing it as an opportunity to get close to Wei Wuxian and Lan Wangji started to spend time and talk with him. Several of them, including a girl he vaguely recognized, were pleasant company and Wen Ning quite enjoyed their conversations. Wei Wuxian, of course, had to flit with everybody and it wasn’t long before the girls got the brunt of it. Wen Ning had to smile.

Mian Mian, or at least that’s what her friends called her, had a rather rousing conversation with Wei Wuxian about names and poems and perfume pouches, which Wen Ning had somehow acquired, and Wei Wuxian somehow managed to get a pouch thrown at his face while Mian Mian stormed off, followed by her giggling friends.

“That wasn’t nice,” Wen Ning said when the girls were out of earshot.

Wei Wuxian grinned. “In what way was that not nice. I’m always nice.”

Lan Wangji, who’d appeared sometime during the exchange, huffed in disbelief.

Pouting, Wei Wuxian threw an arm over Wen Ning’s shoulders to support his lean around him. His shoulders felt too hot, and his pulse began drumming in his chest, but he liked it.

“Shameless,” Lan Wangji said, affection starkly obvious to Wen Ning.

“But you love me anyway, Lan Zhan,” Wei Wuxian said easily, giving the other a cheeky grin before pulling back to stand straighter.

Lan Wangji made an indignant huff but didn’t refute the teasing, which lay heavy between them, no one willing to acknowledge it if they even recognized it at all.

Mian Mian still came to visit him, usually when Wei Wuxian was gone, and Wen Ning found he quite enjoyed her company. She was quick-witted and confident, if still slightly shy. Wen Ning would hesitate to call her a friend, but at the very least she was a great acquaintance. Wei Wuxian, whenever he got the chance, continued to tease her, making it into a greeting. Lan Wangji was his usual silent imposing self, and Wen Ning found himself enjoying the days far more than he ever thought possible.

Chapter 14: Of Slaughter and Fluff

Notes:

No song yet, but cave at least.

“Go first,” Wen Chao demanded a few days later, pointing to a dark hole. His glare dared anyone to argue. Wei Wuxian opened his mouth, but Wen Ning placed a hand on his arm. Something he did as often as possible now that it was clear Wei Wuxian didn’t mind. The climb down wasn’t needlessly difficult though the vines were slippery. One particular vine was unexpectedly slick and proved quite ineffective as a stable handhold the moment he let any weight on it. He grunted, surprised, sliding down the wall faster than was good.

“Wen Ning!” Wei Wuxian yelled from up top. Eventually, his fingers caught painfully in the rock and slowed his fall. There was no time to spare a reassuring glance up. He reached the bottom with no further problems, though his shoulder and hand hurt something fierce, and looked up to see others already climbing down. Wei Wuxian was last, silently fuming, and attached himself to Wen Ning’s side again. The Wen’s flew down on their swords, just to rub it in their faces.

Wen Chao clenched his hands and pointedly ignored Wen Ning. He was more than okay with that. Wei Wuxian grumbled about unfair treatment and how you should treat family. Love curled in Wen Ning’s chest, and he allowed Wei Wuxian to pull him around, tucked close to his side. It might have been embarrassing but this was Wei Wuxian, everyone knew to expect the unexpected from him.

The cave was dark except for the light spilling in from the hole above. Torches were lit, although they did little to brighten the cave. The darkness felt oppressive and was making Wen Ning uncomfortable, especially since he knew what was waiting for them under the deceptively calm lake. Wen Chao shoved everyone else forward first. They all stopped a few feet from the shore, looking around with curiosity, fear, and disgust.

“One of you is going to be bait,” Wen Chao said. Everyone turned. He stood with Wen Zhuhai off to his left and Wang Lingjiao clutching his right arm. Light spilled from behind him and would have made him look heroic except for the fact that this was Wen Chao.

The crowd was silent and still, staring at Wen Chao like they wanted him to volunteer.

“What about this one?” Wang Lingjiao said, trying to sound seductive but only managing annoying.

A few paces away Ye Hua’s face paled. Wen Chao looked unconvinced. “This one? Why not another?” His look made it was clear why he didn’t agree. Wen Ning felt offended and angered for Ye Hua.

His gaze shifted to Wen Ning. Wei Wuxian’s grip tightened around his arm.

Not getting an immediate reaction, Wang Lianjiao tugged petulantly on Wen Chao’s arm, then followed his gaze. Her brows pulled down in thought, and Wen Ning had the awful realization that he was going to be bait. Lips pulled into a smile Wang Lingjiao turned back to Wen Chao.

“How about we have two? Two has got to be better than one, right?”

Wen Ning looked back at Ye Hua. She was staring back at him looking pale and worried, for him as much as herself. He didn’t get the chance to send her a reassuring smile before Wen Chao grinned at Wang Lingjiao, a disgusting amount of indulgence in his expression.

“Your ideas are not all stupid,” he said, causing Wang Lingjiao’s smile to flicker. “Two then.” He points to Ye Hua then drags his finger along the others until he reaches Wen Ning. His smile is predatory and smug. Those around Ye Hua have shuffled away. Even with the comradery that had grown between them all, not many were willing to anger Wen Chao so blatantly. He felt more than saw Lan Wangji move since Wei Wuxian had plastered himself along Wen Ning’s back, arms wrapped tightly around his shoulders. To his surprise Jin Zixuan joins Lan Wangji in front of Ye Hua.

Wen Chao doesn’t look displeased yet. “Tie her up.” His gaze moved to Wen Ning and while he’d faltered under Wei Wuxian’s glare earlier, the presence of Wen Zhuhai at his back boosted his confidence. “Good job Wei Wuxian, holding him so tightly he can’t escape.”

Wei Wuxian shivered and gagged at the praise. Reluctantly, he released Wen Ning from his arm vice, moving beside him as he had before. Instead of disappointment, Wen Chao smiled.

“Why haven’t you done it yet?” he asked, looking back at Lan Wangji and Jin Zixuan.

They’re silent, staring at Wen Chao with defiance that makes him sneer. “Tie her up, or I will have every one of your disciples killed.” At his words, the Wen formed a circle around them swords drawn and levelled at the group. Lan Wangji and Jin Zixuan didn’t flinch. Several of the disciples shifted nervously.

Wen Ning was aware enough to realize he was biased towards Lan Wangji and that he trusted him explicitly, so the glances the disciples sent him were displeasing to him. How could they not trust Hanguang-Jun. As it was, one disciple decided he didn’t want to die and grabbed Ye Hua, trying to pull her out from behind the two. Lan Wangji’s eyebrows dipped and he struck out, knocking the disciple to the side. The disappointment and disgust on his face had the disciple trembling.

Wen Chao’s patience was beginning to fade, not that he ever had much to start, and there was only so much resistance he could tolerate. Lan Wangji and Jin Zixuan were already pushing that before this farce of a Night Hunt began and had certainly not helped matters throughout the Hunt itself. Deciding it was no longer amusing, Wen Chao said, “How dare you. Kill them.”

Several Wen broke off from the circle and rushed at the two. Wen Ning worried Wen Zhuhai would join too, but he stayed behind Wen Chao, calm, hands folded behind him. He was clearly underestimating them. Wen Ning felt Wei Wuxian stiffen beside him. While Wen Ning knew both make it out alive, if he could still trust his past, the knowledge did little to appease the fear crawling up his throat.

“Talking back to me, who do you think you are. People like you really do deserve to be killed,” Wen Chao said, watching the fight with pleasure.

Wei Wuxian taking a step forward isn’t unexpected. “All those who oppress others and do evil relying on the power of their house should be killed. Not only that, they should be beheaded for tens of thousands to revile so that those to come would beware.”

Wen Ning blinked in surprise. That was…

“What?” Wen Chao said.

“Should I repeat it? All those who oppress others and do evil relying on the power of their house should be killed. Not only that, they should be beheaded for tens of thousands to revile so that those to come would beware. Did you hear it this time?”

“How dare you say such absurd, outrageous, and pretentions words!”

Wei Wuxian gave a little ‘pff’ before breaking into full laughter. Wen Ning wanted to shake him and tell him to stop, but he wouldn’t be Wei Wuxian if he wasn’t causing trouble somewhere. Did he think this was the way to deescalate the situation?

“Those are the words of Wen Mao. Don’t tell me you’ve forgotten,” Wei Wuxian said, blinking large innocent eyes at Wen Chao. “Right, what was the accusation given to those who insult famous Wen cultivators? How should they be punished? I remember, it was execution, right? Yes, very well, you can go die now.”

Wen Chao went red in anger, making towards Wei Wuxian and out of the protection of Wen Zhuhai. Before the other could stop him, Wen Chao was across the cave, easy pickings for Wei Wuxian, who surged forward, grabbed him, and sailed to the top of one of the many rock outcroppings.

“Don’t move or we may see the blood of Young Master Wen spilt.”

“Stop moving, stop moving,” Wen Chao shrieked.

The attacks around Lan Wangji and Jin Zixuan stopped.

Angry and humiliated, Wen Zhuhai makes to follow. “Ah, ah. You too Core Melting hand. Wen Ruohan will be furious if his darling son’s blood is spilt, don’t you think?”

Wen Ning might question the darling part, but Wen Ruohan would be furious if anything happened to his son, based solely on the fact that it was an attack on the name, and not for any care about the person being harmed. Wen Zhuhai stops, hands clenched tightly into fists, lips pressed into a thin line. Furious and scared, Wen Chao yelled angry threats at Wen Zhuhai and Wei Wuxian. If Wen Ning didn’t know better, he’d think Wen Zhuhai actually cared what happened to Wen Chao.

The appearance of the Tortoise must happen soon, and when Wei Wuxian sways and the water shifts, Wen Ning knows its coming. Bright red leaves, that Wen Ning has a moment to think about, begin to swirl as, under the surface, two large yellow disks blink into existence. A giant, ugly head rises out of the water causing everyone to freeze in surprise. It takes Wei Wuxian a moment longer to realize what’s happening, but when he does, he too stops moving. The beast's head stops facing towards the two on its back. Wen Ning watches tense, praying that nothing happens to Wei Wuxian.

Suddenly the creature blows water from its nose, and Wen Chao, as useless as he was, panics, causing the creature to rear back and prepare an attack. With a swift movement of Wei Wuxian’s hand, Wen Chao's sword shoots toward the beast, and for a moment Wen Ning thinks Wei Wuxian will do it. But the beast's hide is more scaley than not, causing the sword to hit with a clang and fall into the water. This at least causes the beast to pause, looking down at the glowing object in the water. Using the moment, Wei Wuxian jumps to another rock.

“Careful! Core Melting is behind you!” Jiang Wanyin yells.

Wen Ning berates himself for being too focused on Wei Wuxian and not seeing the danger approaching from behind. It was a close call, that had Wen Ning’s heart in his throat, but Wei Wuxian got away, losing Wen Chao in the process, but Wen Ning didn’t care. Wei Wuxian was one hundred times more important.

The creature, not happy at being disturbed, roars. Startled out of their stupor, a general scream of fear echoed around the cave. It may have been on purpose, it may have just been a stroke of bad luck that Wei Wuxian lands farther inside the cave.

Arrows begin to fly as the Wen try to injure the creature but only end up angering it instead. Another roar shakes dirt from the ceiling. Wen Ning could hear Wen Chao’s yelling over the din of fear, orders ridiculous. The other clans had migrated towards each other, but that only makes a bigger target for the creature. Lan Wangji, as expected, was a hub of order and many turned to him for direction.

Attention focused on Wei Wuxian and Lan Wangji, Wen Ning gave a surprised cry when he was dragged backwards, stumbled, and almost fell over. He fell into someone who screamed, causing him to make one of his own in sympathy. He knew that voice. Pale and clutching his arm like it would save her, Ye Hua stared at Wang Lingjiao, who still carried the branding iron, now heated and glowing.

Oh. Right.

“Hold them,” Wang Lingjiao said, sounding far too pleased. A grip strong enough to bruise held his upper arm. “Her first, I think. Beauty does not share.”

Struggling did nothing, although Wen Ning tried. Whoever held him grabbed his other arm when he tried to interfere, and he wasn’t quite aware what objections he was making, only that he was making them.

An arrow appeared in the arms of the three men holding Ye Hua. Wen Ning blinked, not sure where it had come from. Free, and smart enough to take the opportunity, Ye Hua pulled from the man's now loose grip a desperate edge to her actions. With a furious squeal, Wang Lingjiao lunged, a crazed fervour in her eyes. There were too many people too close for Ye Hua to make a quick escape, and although the man still held his arms, Wen Ning kicked out with his feet startling his own captor and the man reaching to grab Ye Hua. Ducking skilfully underneath the man's reaching arm, Ye Hua managed to skuttle out of reach, leaving Wen Ning to breathe a sigh of relief until he looked back and saw Wang Lingjiao glaring at him.

That wasn’t good.

“Seems you want to go first. I’m nothing if not obliging,” Linagjiao said brandishing the iron.

Cold fear ran down Wen Ning’s spine, followed by a sort of acceptance. At least it wasn’t Wei Wuxian. Drawn by his thoughts, Wei Wuxian bullied his way into their little circle, causing Wen Ning to let out a wordless cry when he stepped in the way. The sudden smell of burnt flesh and the sounds of battle threatened to drag Wen Ning down into his nightmares.

It was fine, Wei Ying would be fine.

Wei Ying would be fine.

What seemed to drag out forever, happened in a matter of seconds. Wang Lingjiao went flying, coughed up blood, and it was several seconds before Wen Ning processed the fact it had been caused by Wei Wuxian. A cry of agony tore from Wei Ying’s throat, causing Wen Ning to whimper. Jiang Wanyin appeared in his peripheral, hand flying towards Wang Lingjiao’s head.

Wang Lingjiao screamed something. Wen Zhuhai appeared to fend off Jiang Wanyin. Wen Chao in the background, Wang Lingjiao thrown to the ground at his feet. A frenzy had fallen over the group, Jiang Wanyin followed Wen Zhuhai.

Wen Chao’s frantic cry of, “Retreat. Retreat,” was only slightly louder than the noise in his own head. Sounds echoed strangely around Wen Ning, a combination of the cave and his own self, still reeling from memory and situation.

The general hubbub continued. At one point the disciples disappeared, and when Wen Ning was aware once more of what was going on found himself with them.

“How dare they block the entrance,” one said, sounding close to crying. Wen Ning looked up to see dark rock rather than sky, what little he was able to see in the torch light.

“My parents will come looking for me,” Another replied, though he sounded unsure. “The Wen can only make excuses for so long.”

“But what will we eat? There’s nothing here but a giant monster.” The voice quavered.

“There’s some cooked meat here,” Wei Ying said easily. Wen Ning almost slapped him, but Jiang Wanyin got to him first.

“What were you thinking?” Jiang Wanyin snaps. “Haven’t you learned anything?”

Wei Ying made an affronted noise, looking at his brother with an expression that said he should know exactly why. Making a noise of pure frustration, Jiang Wanyin tugged Wei Ying into a brief hug, startling him.

With the Wen gone and Lan Wangji getting a hold of the situation, the cave didn’t feel like it would become their tomb.

“It has the eyes of a snake,” Wei Ying said, the authority on the subject given how close he’d been to its eyes.

“Hm,” Lan Wangji agreed, voice appearing beside him when last Wen Ning had seen Lan Zhan, he’d been halfway across the cave.

Startled, even with his decades of experience, Wen Ning turned to look. Lan Wangji was staring at him, fingers twitching in a motion Wen Ning hadn’t seen used at him. It was equivalent to words of complaint or concern from anyone else. He would selfishly accept them, taking Lan Zhan’s concern in a moment that probably wouldn’t happen again.

There were some more seconds of staring before Lan Zhan spoke. His gaze was searching and when he turned away, he seemed satisfied with what he saw. “There is a way out. Return to the lake.”

The news had the gathered group almost instantly silent.

“Aiya, our Lan Zhan is so reliable,” Wei Ying said, hand hovering almost unconsciously over his burn.

Wen Ning couldn’t stop the sharp intake of breath when he looked at it. Feelings inappropriate for the situation wanted to swell in his chest, but he pressed them down. More thought on those later. Wei Wuxian had noticed, turned, and pushed into Wen Ning’s space when a disciple pushed forward, stopping whatever he was going to say.

“How can we get out?” he asked.

“There are leaves in the lake,” Lan Zhan said, watching the space between Wen Ning and Wei Ying closely.

No one seemed to understand what that meant, but Wei Ying’s face lit up in understanding. “Wen Ning, our dear Lan Zhan is so smart, isn’t he?” His arm came around Wen Ning’s shoulders.

Thankfully, Wen Ning was saved from responding by an irate Jin disciple who pushed his way to the front. “Care to explain it to the rest of us then?”

“How did we get leaves if there are no trees?” Jiang Wanyin said, looking thoughtful.

More and more seemed to be drawing the same conclusion and attention was moving back to Lan Zhan expectantly. Wen Ning couldn’t really blame them for it since he too always looked to Lan Zhan for reassurance if nothing else. Lan Zhan had not let him down, but then Wen Ning was easy to please. All he needed was to have them close.

“There is a hole,” Wen Ning found himself saying. “That must lead to outside.”

Lan Zhan turned a proud gaze on him and that warm bubbly feeling; made it hard not to preen. There was just something about making Lan Zhan proud. Wen Ning dared anyone to contradict him, even if they didn’t want to admit it. Maybe because Lan Wangji’s good opinion was so rarely given. Lan Zhan looked away, and Wen Ning blew out a sigh of disappointment, then shook himself. Now was not the time for that. He needed to yearn for them from afar, not where they could catch him doing it.

“But how do we know it’s big enough?” one of the boys asked. “It's not like we're the size of a leaf.”

“Someone will just have to swim it then,” Wei Ying said, fanning the burn. Wen Ning felt embarrassment and shame crawl up his cheeks. Even though the brand was probably shameful and surely a mark against him, he couldn’t help but notice the strong chest beneath it. “If there’s even a chance of us getting out of here, I’ll take it.”

“The beast is still in the pool how do you expect to get around it?” Jin Zixuan asked skeptically.

“We lure it out,” Wei Ying said with a cheeky smile.

That started a round of arguing before Wei Ying convinced them that, no, he wasn’t crazy, and yes, he knew that this was the same idea Wen Chao had, yes, he did if fact have a better plan than using someone as live bait. That rose some disbelieving snorts, but Wei Ying just rolled his eyes, unhooked his arm from around Wen Ning’s shoulders, and took a torch from the ground. Jiang Wanyin, it appeared had been volunteered by his brother to be the one to scope out the hole. Any of the Jiang could have gone, but besides Wei Ying, Jiang Wanyin was the best swimmer. He put up token resistance. He had not yet turned a scornful gaze on Wen Ning, but it was coming.

Almost as a group, they moved back to the large cave opening and peeked inside. The tortoise was still there, easy to spot now that it was awake. Its head had returned to its shell. Wei Ying took the torch and tossed it to the other side of the cave. Instinctively attracted to anything giving off light and heat, the head reappeared and turned in the same direction.

Jiang Wanyin dove soundlessly into the water behind it.

Wen Ning wanted to puke, tension settling heavily in his stomach. The tension was almost tangible, and he struggled to breathe as he empathised with everyone’s emotions. Lan Zhan shifted, his hand brushing against Wen Ning’s. Clutching at Lan Zhan’s sleeve, Wen Ning took a deep breath and let it out slowly, like Wen Qing had taught him. When the panic and nausea ebbed, he looked up to see Lan Zhan giving him a once over. Wei Ying's attention was on the tortoise and water, watching for his brother. At least he’d been spared that reaction. He hadn’t tried to push Wen Ning away or get mad at him for what he did. It was so like his Lan Zhan that Wen Ning almost started to cry.

Thankfully, he was startled out of it when the beast decided it was okay to investigate and got so close the fire burned its snout. Two jets of water shot from its nose putting the fire out just as Jiang Wanyin broke the surface, taking a deep breath.

Sensing the intruder and with nothing more to distract it, the Tortoise dove at Jiang Wanyin. Wen Ning didn’t even have time to gasp before Wei Ying was moving, smearing blood on his palm from an injury Wen Ning hadn’t even seen him make. As soon as his palm met the ground, a large pillar of fire shot up towards the ceiling drawing the beast’s attention and giving Jiang Wanyin a chance to climb up on shore.

“There’s a hole,” he shouted. “Not too small.”

“How small is not too small,” Wei Ying yelled back.

“Half a dozen can pass at a time.”

“Alright listen up. Follow Jiang Cheng. Those who are not injured watch out for those who are, those who can swim watch out for those who can’t. There is room enough for you all so don’t rush. Got it? GO!”

The flames died as soon as he said this, and he moved several more paces away before making another. The beast dragged itself out of the water after it.

“What are you doing?” Jiang Wanyin raged at Wei Ying.

“What are you doing? Get them down there!”

With the Tortoise out of the water there was no better time to go than now. Making a noise that edged towards panic, Jiang Wanyin turned to the group of gathered disciples. “Those who can swim on their own to the left, those who can’t to the right.”

Turning his attention from the group to Wei Ying Wen Ning stood a little apart from the group, not confident in Wei Ying’s ability to stay out of trouble. Good thing too, as he spotted the Lan disciple from earlier pick up a discarded bow, nock an arrow and prepare to shoot. He also saw the moment the disciple realized how out of his depth he was, watched the arrow begin to shake, managed to redirect it involuntarily with his shoulder.

If he’d learnt anything from his years of fighting was that blood usually excited monsters and from the way the Tortoise stiffened and blew a great cloud of steam, Wen Ning knew he was right. The beast’s jaws opened wide, yellow eyes almost glowing in the reflection from the dying pillar of flame beside Wei Ying.

Lan Zhan was moving, but Wen Ning was closer.

The disciple, realizing his actions had possibly caused the death of someone, paled and dove into the water. Coward Wen Ning thought savagely. So eager to prove his worth, only to let his fear get the better of him.

He was the first to see Wei Ying’s eyes grow wide. Fill with more emotion than Wen Ning had reasonable time to process then flick behind him almost pleadingly. He could feel Lan Zhan get close, but with a move he’d been rather proud of as a corpse, had Lan Zhan landing heavily into Wei Ying pushing them both back. He couldn’t spare Lan Zhan any pain at the attack on the Recesses so, he’d make up for it here.

“Wen Ning!”

The cry was panicked. He wasn’t sure who it came from. Maybe both. I didn’t get to tell them in this life either, was the last thing he though before the jaws snapped him in half.

⚔

It hurt. Wen Ning didn’t remember it hurting the last time he’d died, granted he hadn’t been bitten in half. There were voices too, ones that sounded like Wei Ying and Lan Zhan. Seems he could hallucinate even in death. It wasn’t nice of the universe to give him hallucinations. Especially when he wasn’t able to do anything about them.

The voices were audible now, if muffled, like speaking through water. “Wen Ning, please wake up.”

Wake up? Did Wei Ying expect him to come back to life again? He didn’t have any say in it the first time, he didn’t think he’d get any the second. If there was to be a second and that didn’t seem likely. He’d messed up. Everything would continue like it did before and there was nothing more he could do about it.

Lan Zhan responded to a question, but it was harder to hear him. Wei Ying shuffled, and Wen Ning jostled. By force of will, he brought his attention back to himself. He felt whole oddly enough, but maybe his body just hadn’t registered the loss of his lower half yet, or maybe it had something to do with being dead and receiving back his whole self. Whatever the fact, he tugged at his eyelids which felt both like they were glued shut and weighed down with rocks.

After several attempts, they opened a slit, but there was about as much light with them open as closed. He shifted an arm and immediately regretted it. His groan brought Wei Ying’s attention.

“Wen Ning? You awake? Please tell me you’re awake.”

Wei Ying shifted again, bringing Wen Ning with him, and the part of Wen Ning that was always connected to Wei Ying noticed his head was pillowed in the others lap. Any other situation and Wen Ning would be scrambling to remove himself, especially since they were in company with Lan Zhan, but as it was, his body was in too much pain to bother.

“What happened?” His voice sounded like he’d inhaled a whole campfire’s worth of smoke, but Wei Ying answered instantly.

“What were you thinking! You almost died! What if Lan Zhan hadn’t saved you in time?”

“Lan Zhan?” Swallowing hurt.

“Fine. Or as fine as he can be with a broken leg. Throwing myself into danger is supposed to be my thing. Stop stealing it.”

All Wen Ning managed was an almost noiseless hum. If he made another noise in question he didn’t notice, or maybe Wei Ying was just that good at reading what he wanted, because he was answering Wen Ning’s question in the next breath.

“He broke it again when he landed. Why did you not tell me he’d broke it in the first place? That is some important news. I could have brought something to help him. And don’t even get me started on how you left, and what was with Wen Chao? How can you listen to him all the time? Does he have something on you, he has something on you, doesn’t he. The sneaky bastard.”

Overwhelmed by the stimuli and the topic of Wei Ying’s ramblings, Wen Ning could do nothing but lay there, staring, probably vacantly, into Wei Ying’s face.

Lan Zhan’s appeared Wen Ning’s limited vision, still looking exceptionally sparkly, even if his robes were dirty. Shooting Wei Ying a stern look, that did the trick more than anything else could, he looked down at Wen Ning, grumpy and embarrassed. His forehead ribbon was gone, and Wen Ning stared at his bare forehead. He didn’t quite look himself without it. Growing uncomfortable under Wen Ning’s stare, Lan Zhan turned away, ears going pink.

Wei Ying noticed Wen Ning’s stare and said, “Ah. It’s around his leg now. Had to use it for the splint.” He leaned down conspiratorially. “He’s still angry over me touching it. You really have to tell me why it's such a big deal.”

Wen Ning nodded. Things were happening around him and he couldn’t seem to keep up.

“I can’t believe the both of you get injured. How irresponsible, and from the two most responsible people I know.”

“You got hurt too,” Wen Ning managed to say.

Wei Ying laughed. “I can hardly complain when mine is much less severe.”

“It still hurts though.” Wen Ning reached up slowly. Wei Ying still got branded, and it was inappropriately selfish of Wen Ning to not mind. It should have been him. Ye Hua hadn’t been in danger and there was no reason for Wen Ning to be concerned about getting branded with his own clan symbol. He might not be pretty to look at after, but he’d never been much to look at anyway. Infection might have set in, and he could hear Wen Qing yelling at him for being so blasé over it.

It should have been him, but seeing it again, angry, red, and so fresh Wen Ning felt unbelievably selfish. It was horrible and childish, and mean-spirited for Wen Ning to be glad it happened again. To wish harm upon someone didn’t make him any better than Wen Chao and that was almost too much to think about.

Even though he’d had nothing to do with the acquisition of either brand in his past life, it felt like Wei Ying and Lan Zhan belonged to him in some twisted way. They wore his Clan symbol, and as one of the last Wen, he allowed himself the delusion that he had, in any way, a claim to them. There was, of course, no way Lan Zhan or Wei Ying would allow that. It was the most Wen he ever felt the few times he indulged his imagination, something he’s never told another living soul, and although it pleased something in him, inevitably the horror over the feeling brought it to an abrupt end.

Here he was now though, staring up at a worried Wei Ying, who gripped his hand in an attempt to keep him from moving it anymore.

“How injured am I?”

Stopping abruptly, Wei Ying looked him over. Wen Ning could still feel everything and that, to him at least, meant he hadn’t lost any substantial body parts or functions. His toes moved and he could pull his leg to the right and left. Although Wei Ying appeared reluctant to talk about it, Wen Ning was fairly confident he wasn’t as injured as he’d first thought.

Still holding hands, although Wei Ying had dropped them down to Wen Ning’s side, he sighed. “You have a really bad gash down your right side. The Tortoise almost got you.” This time, his words were layered with fear and anger and something else too. Leaning down to their foreheads almost touched, Wei Ying’s smile appeared again, not quite able to hide the wetness of his eyes.

Wen Ning’s heart squeezed painfully.

“But,” Wei Ying said more joyfully as he pulled back. “Here you are, alive and will stay that way. I was just telling Lan Zhan about how I remembered Mian Mian’s perfume satchel. Apparently, it has herbs in it.”

He continued to babble, as he dug through the satchel one-handed. By the end, he’d managed to collect a few that were good for stopping bleeding and infection. Only there were three of them and a pitiful number of herbs. Knowing them both, they’d try to use it all on him.

“Is mine still around?”

“You got one?” Wei Ying asked. “Without even asking I bet too.”

Wen Ning did his best to shrug, though it was more of him lifting Wei Ying’s hand. Barking a sudden laugh, Wei Ying shook his head a little, smiling. “Make friends where ever you go.”

He sounded too fond, even if Wen Ning didn’t believe him.

“Now, let's see about this bleeding.”

Wen Ning going to protest, he really was, but then Wei Ying was sitting him up, which ow, then his robe was being slipped from his shoulder, and that was just…wow. Lan Zhan was in full view now, leg stretched out in front of him, frowning, glancing between Wen Ning and Wei Ying like he wanted to put a stop to it. Probably should for the sake of decency, but Wen Ning had been shirtless before Wei Ying too often to care at this point, and Lan Zhan had always just been a nonissue. Besides, Lan Zhan had already seen when he helped with the bandages the last time he’d been injured.

“Lan Zhan, hold him.” Without so much as an as you please, Wei Ying gently wrangled Wen Ning so he was leaning against Lan Zhan’s chest. Heat immediately exploded across his back, and he made a noise. Wei Ying froze, looking him over.

“Fine,” Wen Ning said, a little breathless. “I’m fine.” He was more than fine, spectacular. He wasn’t sitting between Lan Zhan’s legs, was he? Glancing down he wasn’t sure how he should feel about there being only one. A glance to the other side showed the other one.

He was most definitely sitting in Lan Zhan’s lap.

It was such a revelation that he almost missed Wei Ying putting on the herbs. Almost. He jerked involuntarily away from it, bringing him flush against Lan Zhan’s chest. He made another noise, glad there was something to blame it on. Only ingrained habit kept him from laying his head back on Lan Zhan’s shoulder and turning his face into the other's neck.

Even that was beginning to fray.

Finally, Wei Ying finished. “Alright, Lan Zhan’s turn.” Blinking dazedly, Wen Ning felt Lan Zhan stiffen behind him.

“I don’t need it.”

“Nonsense, now strip.”

The silence that followed was almost a physical presence. “What?”

“Wen Ning’s all taken care of so now it’s your turn. Here, I’ll make it easier.” Wen Ning was moved beside Lan Zhan, a little interested. Was Wei Ying really going to strip him?

Lan Zhan’s frown darkened to one of anger as Wei Ying grabbed his lapels and started tugging them down over his shoulders. With no apparent energy to retaliate, Lan Zhan could do nothing as Wei Ying devested him of his shirt. Chest bared to the dark of the cave, Wen Ning could see the flush making its way down Lan Zhan’s chest.

Looking far too pleased with himself, Wei Ying sat back from where he was almost sitting in Lan Zhan’s lap. He began to undo his own shirt. The moment suddenly became too intimate, with Wei Ying’s smirk and Lan Zhan’s enraged blush.

Wen Ning couldn’t bring himself to look away.

In short order, Wei Ying was missing a shirt. “There we match. Now to do the trousers.”

Lan Zhan’s expression had grown increasingly green over the course of Wei Ying's disrobement, and it turned positively ashen before he spat out a mouthful of blood. Lan Zhan kept his face turned away from Wei Ying who was watching him with the same focus he used on his experiments. Eventually, Lan Zhan turned to glare at him.

Wei Ying smiled. “Bad blood's gone now,” he said, before moving away from Lan Zhan and closer to Wen Ning.

This wasn’t the first time Wen Ning had seen the two shirtless, he’d been around them enough when they washed, but in front of him now were their younger selves. Untouched by all of the problems they faced in his time. Wei Ying in his own body looked so different, so young, and attractive, really attractive. It wasn’t any easier to look at Lan Zhan with his smooth white skin, unmarked by the whip and his choice of loving Wei Ying over everything.

“Don’t ever do that kind of joke again!” Lan Zhan said.  

“Not like it means anything, and it helped in the end so why does it matter.”

Lan Zhan composed himself well.

With Lan Zhan settled and looking better, Wei Ying took the remaining herbs and began placing them on Lan Zhan’s leg. With an unexpected deftness of movement, Lan Zhan took some of them and placed them firmly against the brand on Wei Ying’s chest.

“Ah! No, Lan Zhan, I don’t need it.” Lan Zhan had his stubborn face on. “I get hurt all the time and go swimming even while injured. This isn’t anything to worry about.”

“I agree with Lan Zhan. Use it. Mine should be somewhere if you can find it,” Wen Ning said. “I can share some of mine, if not.”

“No,” Wei Ying said, grabbing his hand when he reached for the wet herbs on his chest. Lan Zhan did the same, gripping his elbow. “I’ll find the satchel you keep that on.”

Only when he nodded did Wei Ying let go. Lan Zhan let his fingers linger a while longer. Wei Ying’s eye scanned the two of them as he stood before declaring brightly, “I will go look. Don’t go anywhere.”

When he returned neither had moved, and Wen Ning was beginning to droop. Exhaustion was pulling him under, but he wanted to see if Wei Ying managed to find it, to assure himself Wei Ying was alright. The heat of Lan Zhan beside him was comforting, and not helpful in keeping him awake. Although they weren’t touching that was okay.

Just enough room for Wei Ying to squeeze in.

“I couldn’t find it, but as I said earlier. I’m fine.” Then as if reading Wen Ning’s thoughts, or maybe just to get on Lan Zhan’s nerves, he placed himself between them. He wiggled a little then settled with a content sigh. Lan Zhan was stiff on his one side so Wei Ying tilted slightly and leaned into Wen Ning, placing his head on Wen Ning’s shoulder.

What?

He’d died, right? That must be it, there was no other explanation for the way Wei Ying was cuddling into his side, and Lan Zhan just watched on. He startled when a hand flopped down onto his leg. Turning his head, he saw that Wei Ying’s face was already slack in sleep, and he worried only a little over the sweat beading on Wei Ying’s brow before he was pulled under too.

Chapter 15: Of Songs and Longing

Notes:

*Sticks my head out of a hole called life and shoves this at you* I have decided this is what the tag FLUFF refers to. I am rather proud of it.

Consciousness came to him slowly. When he opened his eyes, it was almost as dark as it had been when they were closed. The torch Wei Ying had used earlier still flickered on the ground, casting large shadows on the walls. Wei Ying snored beside him. Lan Zhan’s even breathing not much farther away. His side was cold. Turning he saw Wei Ying had shifted to Lan Zhan’s shoulder. Lan Zhan must be hurt more than he’d claimed if he’d managed to fall asleep, Lan sleeping schedule aside.

Wen Ning sat up, grimacing when his wound pulled then paused. It didn’t hurt as much as it had. The herbs themselves would never have been able to do that much in so short a time. Lan Zhan and Wei Ying must have done something. Wen Ning didn’t even notice. Wei Ying was sweating and shivering in a way only those with high fevers seem to manage. Only the rise and fall of Lan Zhan’s chest indicated he was still alive. Wen Ning smiled. He always had slept completely still. It didn’t seem like a Lan thing specifically since Lan Jingyi moved almost as much as Wei Ying, though it could be argued that Lan Jingyi was as un-Lan like as one could be while still being a Lan.

Wei Ying nuzzled into Lan Zhan’s shoulder.

Taking a deep breath, Wen Ning stood slowly. He’d better find that second perfume pouch. Wei Ying would need it. Lan Zhan too probably. Wei Ying hadn’t put his robe back on. His Lan Zhan’s, and Wei Ying’s lay in a pile. Moving slowly, Wen Ning picked them up and did his best to drape them over the two men. A little awkward, but he managed. When he was done, Wen Ning sat back and watched them.

Wen Ning was cold.

The cave outside was dark, and he missed having the senses he did as a corpse. Death limited his movement and touch, but he’d gotten better hearing. His eyesight was not better exactly, but he’d learned to ‘see’ things with dark energy. Now he stumbled every other step knocking his feet and shins against the rocks. He’d come away with some new scraps to be sure. The small stick he’d managed to find burned steadily, though the circle of light was small.

He skirted the pool, making sure to keep an eye out for the Tortoise, and headed in the vague direction he thinks the pouch could have dropped. Wen Ning didn’t realize he was crying until a tear dripped off the end of his chin. He scrubbed at his eyes in annoyance. Of course, Wei Ying would move. It wasn’t like he’d ever been able to stay still before. Of course, he’d go to Lan Zhan the only other thing of warmth.

Wen Ning knew this.

Only, Wei Ying had turned completely away from him. Not even a hand in his direction. As it should happen obviously.

Wen Ning knew this.

So, why did it hurt.

The universe must have taken pity on him because he stumbled, quite literally, over the perfume pouch. The stick tumbled from his hand and hissed as it hit a puddle. He shook his hands out, trying to get them to stop stinging. He couldn’t stop the shaking. The loitering he did after was only because he was tired. Moving back to the cave was slower.

Wen Ning heard Lan Zhan’s voice and waited at the cave entrance. It was too dark for them to see him. Lan Zhan had moved but at least he was still sitting. He held Wei Ying’s arm, and from what little Wen Ning could see of his face, he wasn’t pleased. Wei Ying moved as much as he could within Lan Zhan’s grip. Wen Ning couldn’t hear what they were saying, a little strange since they weren’t that far away.

They looked good together. Obviously. Even though bother were injured. Even though Wen Ning ached over the fact he wasn’t needed. He was happy. They were together. Alive. Not in the best of circumstances but alive, and Wen Ning wasn’t sure what to feel anymore. It hurt to be happy, and it hurt to be sad, and he still loved them with everything he had. Maybe they wouldn’t need him. Maybe he would forever remain a Wen that got to watch them from the sidelines, and while that wasn’t okay necessarily it was acceptable. Believable. Who was he to get in the way of soulmates after all? Lan Zhan moved to stand, and professional concern broke through Wen Ning’s emotions.

“Why are you moving?” There were too many things in his voice for it to sound as commanding as his sister always managed, but at least it had the effect of gaining their attention.

As soon as he came fully into the room Wei Ying was there to wrap his arms around him more gently than Wen Ning could handle at the moment. Unjustly deserved anger directed at Wei Ying pooled in Wen Ning’s chest, but he kept it to himself. It wasn’t like Wei Ying would understand why he was angry, and it really didn’t make sense. It was just selfish Wen Ning being selfish by himself.

It was fine.

The cave was slightly brighter than before. A whole somewhere in the ceiling maybe. With the amount of light, the sun must be shining directly through it, even though it was defused now. There was also a small fire in one corner, though how they’d managed to gather enough sticks for that was a mystery. Wen Ning could still feel the tackiness left behind by his tears, not having the energy needed to wipe his face. It was a good thing there wasn’t any more light, else Wei Ying and Lan Zhan might see them. Between that and the scratches on his legs he’d never hear the end of it.

“Why are you moving!” Wei Ying said, pulling back from the hug to look him over. Wen Ning clung to his anger, unjust though it was, because he didn’t want to forgive Wei Ying so easily. So, what if Wei Ying had no idea of it. Wen Ning would forgive him later anyway and he wanted to feel something other than this sad-happy-pleased emotion still tugging at his chest.

“But I don’t have a fever, and you did some unnecessary help,” Wen Ning said pleased that this time his voice only had one emotion instead of all of them. Although, it wasn’t the one he’d wanted.

Wei Ying pouted. He hadn’t removed his hands or moved away, not that Wen Ning wanted him to. Lan Zhan had sat back down at his earlier words and was watching them with a complicatedly neutral expression. Seriously, what was with Lan and their ability to show nothing and everything at the same time?

“They’re not that hard to get when you’re running around with a wound like yours, and it was anything but unnecessary.” Wei Ying’s voice was layered too, and Wen Ning was not about to start deciding what those were. He had enough of his own to worry about.

“I know more about medicine than you do Wei Ying.” His side hurt now that he was conscious of it and would probably require stiches when they made it back to the surface. Wen Qing was going to be furious. Wei Ying opened him mouth to speak but was cut off.

“Both of you sit,” Lan Zhan said, and while Wei Ying huffed and complained that was that. They sat. One on either side of Lan Zhan because Wen Ning couldn’t quite manage to sit next to Wei Ying. It was easier to sit next to Lan Zhan, though perhaps easier wasn’t the right word. Less intense perhaps. Lan Zhan didn’t say anything about their choice of seat, even when Wei Ying draped himself over Lan Zhan’s shoulder. It felt like how it had been. Would be.

Wen Ning really wanted to go home. The sad-happy-pleased feeling now included longing and nostalgia. A horrible mix when Wen Ning knew there was a 100% chance he was going to say something he’d regret.

Wen Ning shivered suddenly aware he still wasn’t wearing his robe. It hadn’t mattered before and now he wondered if bringing attention to it by asking was worth it. Wei Ying was still talking at Lan Zhan who’d started to get that glazed look of disinterest. His shiver had drawn Wei Ying’s gaze, and Wen Ning shivered again. Lan Zhan and Wei Ying didn’t seem to feel the cold, and Lan Zhan was warm. He’d noticed it earlier, but it hadn’t mattered as much. Catching himself before he could complete the movement of leaning into Lan Zhan’s side, Wen Ning stood. Feeling both men’s attention on his back.

The fire it was.

Three robes hung haphazardly around the fire looking ready to ignite at any moment. It was warm, and Wen Ning took a moment to appreciate it. The stopping of Wei Ying’s voice didn’t register until it appeared again behind him. Right next to his ear.

“What’re you doing?”

Surprised, he jumped, which pulled his injury, causing him to hiss and stumble. Wei Ying’s arms wrapped around him, saving him from face planting into the fire. The robes weren’t so lucky abandoning their precarious perch with something like glee. Wen Ning only managed to catch two. He and Wei Ying were silent as the fire brightened momentarily with the new fuel.

“Careful. I told you it was dangerous to walk around.”

“The only danger here is you. Stop surprising me,” Wen Ning said, trying really hard not to think about the line of heat along his back, or the hands that sat just below his belly button.

“I’ll stop scaring you when you stop being so easy to scare.” Wei Ying didn’t move, chin tucked over Wen Ning’s shoulder. Eyes intent on the side of his face. Wen Ning focused on the burning threads of fabric. “What’re you doing here anyway?”

Caught, he figured he might as well answer. “I was cold.” And embarrassed, but Wei Ying didn’t need to know that. Neither Wei Ying nor Lan Zhan seemed to care that they weren’t properly dressed, and it never used to bother Wen Ning in the past. He had been dead though and rather ugly, so it didn’t seem that important. There was also the infuriating hot curl of want that suddenly though it was appropriate to appear.

Them being half dressed was extremely important now though, and he really didn’t want Lan Zhan or Wei Ying to see how soft he looked. He wasn’t pudgy, Wen Qing always made sure of that, but he also wasn’t quite as muscled as Wei Ying and Lan Zhan. He didn’t use a sword for one and kept all physical activity to a minimum. Besides practicing with his bow and doing whatever was needed to keep his fitness level where necessary, Wen Ning preferred to stay indoors.

“Well, you should have said something!” Wei Ying said, grabbing the remaining robes from where Wen Ning clutched them, and draping them over Wen Ning's shoulders, bullying his arms into the sleeves. “Now sit. We can’t have you reopening your wound.”

“Wait, Wei Ying…” Wen Ning gaped, only resisting slightly when Wei Ying pushed him towards where Lan Zhan sat.

“I do know things,” Wei Ying said, face still much, much too close.

“That’s not what I meant.” Wen Ning protested weakly.

“Regardless,” Wei Ying said, pushing Wen Ning down into Lan Zhan’s lap, who didn’t seem to mind. Wen Ning made an embarrassing noise. “We can’t have you catching cold.”

There was no possible way to describe the emotions that exploded within him when Wei Ying casually sat in front of him, pressing his back into Wen Ning. He couldn’t breathe. He should say something. Needed to say something. Really, really should say something.

But it was warm.

Lan Zhan’s arms came around his sides, like it was the most normal thing to do. He was careful of Wen Ning’s injury. Wei Ying laughed.

He was going to cry again, and Wei Ying would demand a reason, to which Wen Ning was going to answer truthfully because he had no defenses right now. (When did he ever when it came to these two?) Both were then going to find out he was slightly in love with them and tell him that no, sorry, it wasn’t going to work, and Wen Ning would get his heart broken and they would never speak to him the same way again. It was going to be a disaster, and Wen Ning did the only thing he could think of. Stick his face into Wei Ying’s hair.

Not the best idea, but he was panicking, okay?

Wei Ying’s hair was just as he remembered it, the few times he’d been allowed to touch it. Not knowing his own strength was reason enough to not let him near anything as delicate as hair. His fingers twitched with the desire to feel, but Wen Ning would never be able to explain that one, so he tightened them in his robe instead. Except that was Wei Ying’s robe, and oh dear lord he was practically hugging Wei Ying. He could feel Lan Zhan’s hand’s shift, and he couldn’t quite stifle his gasp as Lan Zhan’s hands caught and held his.

Wei Ying laughed again.

Every single motion felt and memorized.

Letting out a shaky breath, Wen Ning closed his eyes. Wei Ying squirmed, getting reprimanded by Lan Zhan. Wen Ning wasn’t sure if he wanted this to be real or a dream. If it was a dream, it would be easy to push aside, to talk himself out of, but if this was real – then Wen Ning wasn’t sure what to think. Wei Ying was easier to understand. He had always been nice in the way few were. Lan Zhan though wasn’t as easy. He’d been friendlier than usual, but that hardly meant he was okay having Wen Ning in his lap. Twice. Yet, nothing has been said. Lan Zhan remained a solid presence behind him, rumbling slightly whenever he spoke to Wei Ying.

The light bickering going on between them was soothing, and soon, between Wei Ying’s scent, their warmth, and the faint rumble of Lan Zhan’s voice, Wen Ning was calmed. Too quickly. With his already exhausted body the sudden release of tension was enough to daze him. Soon, it stopped being Wei Ying and Lan Zhan and became, his-family-home. This time Wen Ning didn’t try to fight the blackness.

⚔

A now familiar darkness greeted him when he woke again, and for a second, Wen Ning wondered if he’d ever be able to feel the sun again. He was warm still, the soft rumble of conversation flowed over him before he registered what was being said. Lan Zhan was still behind him, Wei Ying in front of him.

“Wen Ning,” he said softly, dropping his attention from Lan Zhan’s face to his. “How do you feel?”

Wen Ning could feel the soft flow of spiritual energy from where Lan Zhan’s hands curled around him. When had Wei Ying changed direction. Instead of answering, because he wasn’t sure how, Wen Ning tried to remove his hands from between Lan Zhan’s.

“Don’t,” he said, though he still sounded half asleep. “You need it.”  The flow slowly stopped, but Lan Zhan’s hands remained where they were. “Good boy,” he said, patting them.

Wei Ying snorted his laugh unsuccessfully hidden. Wen Ning frowned. It wasn’t funny. He’d been sincere. Wei Ying laughed harder at whatever expression Wen Ning was making.

“Wei Ying,” Lan Zhan admonished, but there was amusement in his voice.

“Sorry, sorry. How can you be so cute Wen Ning? Do I get a good boy too?”

“Why?” Wen Ning asked, feeling like he should understand something else.

“I’ve done just as much as Lan Zhan has you know. You were just asleep.”

Wen Ning narrowed his eyes at Wei Ying. His head still felt fuzzy, and he was warm and comfortable. Lan Zhan didn’t seem to care one way or the other, why would he though. Well, Wei Ying had asked, and Lan Zhan hadn’t objected, so.

He pat, Wei Ying’s head. “Good boy.”

Why was Wei Ying looking at him like that? He’d been the one to ask. Even Lan Zhan was silent behind him. “What?”

Wei Ying touched the spot he’d pat like he’d just learned some world changing news. Wen Ning shifted uncomfortably. “Was it bad?” he asked.

“No!” Wei Ying said hurriedly. “No, I – I would like another one, actually.” He was blushing, an odd expression on someone usually so shameless. Wen Ning blinked at him, then pat his head again.

Wei Ying stilled eyes wide. They traveled slowly to his face, but Wen Ning couldn’t quite focus on Wei Ying to look back. His hair was silky, if a little dirty and Wen Ning was transfixed by its smooth path through his fingers. His other hand joined the motion, forcing Wei Ying’s head down in the act of running as much hair as he could through his fingers. He removed Wei Ying’s hair tie. It was getting in the way. Once free, Wei Ying’s hair tumbled around his shoulders. Wen Ning made a pleased sound. Starting at the hairline, Wen Ning scratched along the scalp, loving the way his fingers gripped and moved Wei Ying’s hair.

A low moan cut through the silence. “Stop,” Wei Ying said hoarsely.

Wen Ning did, instantly, worried he may have hurt Wei Ying. Blinking back to his surroundings, Wen Ning noticed belatedly that Wei Ying’s head was pressed against his chest, and that the young man was breathing heavy. He finished his motion, allowing the ends to flow through his fingers, causing a choked off sound from Wei Ying. Behind him, he was distantly aware of Lan Zhan’s stiff body, and breath ghosting over his ear.

“I’m sorry,” Wen Ning said, not sure what he’d done wrong. He felt floaty, eyes heavy, breathing slow. Languid almost.

“Wen Ning,” Wei Ying said, and Wen Ning couldn’t quite understand the weight under his words, or the look he gave him. “Do you realize what you’re doing?”

A tiny part of him, currently drowning in contentment knew. Instead, he tilted his head, blinking slowly. Wei Ying made another raged sound, looking over his shoulder at Lan Zhan. Right, Lan Zhan. Turning himself to look, Wen Ning found himself staring at Lan Zhan’s jaw. It was a beautiful jaw. Strong, determined. He wanted to kiss it. That tiny part of him was still drowning, and Wen Ning did. It wasn’t much, a brush of lips, but Wei Ying heaved a breath like he was dying, and Lan Zhan turned his face down towards him. Bringing his lips closer. Wen Ning wanted to kiss those too, but when he looked up into Lan Zhan’s eyes, they were wide and the tiny part of him gasped for air.

Ah. Not good. He shouldn’t do that. There was a reason he shouldn’t that he couldn’t remember, and even though that tiny part was drowning again, it was closer to the surface. Wen Ning turned away. It wasn’t any better. Wei Ying didn’t appear to be breathing, gaze flickering between Wen Ning and Lan Zhan like it would kill him to not see them.

Wen Ning blinked slowly again. All of him was drowning now, water cresting and crashing over him until it filled his nose and lungs. Slumping against Lan Zhan’s chest, Wen Ning felt worried hands caress his face. He tried to tell them that he was fine, really, he was fine. He just needed a little sleep. The water was warm and washed over him again, tugging him along.

⚔

It really wasn’t fair that he was the one to always wake like this. It needed to stop. He felt amazing, which was so opposite of what he should be feeling that Wen Ning took several moments to just breathe. Something felt different, but he couldn’t figure out what. Opening his eyes slowly, he was unfortunately still in the cave. His side didn’t hurt, which was astonishing, and he turned slowly to see where Lan Zhan and Wei Ying were. The light almost looked the same as it had the first time he’d woken. Lan Zhan and Wei Ying sat close together, talking in low voices. Something had definitely happened. They looked far too comfortable together, or no, that should be they looked the right amount of comfortable together which had not been a thing a short while ago.

He grunted as he sat up, and Wei Ying was by his side almost instantly. He looked feverish. Wen Ning placed his hand on Wei Ying’s forehead. Yep, definitely feverish. He caught the look in Wei Ying’s eye.

Something had happed. “What?”

“I’m glad you’re awake,” was all Wei Ying said.

Wen Ning moved his gaze to Lan Zhan, not quite sure what to make of the odd tension. Had he done something? He remembers falling asleep between them. Was that the reason? Had Lan Zhan gotten angry at Wei Ying?

“I’m sorry,” Wen Ning said, causing Wei Ying to flinch slightly. So, he was the reason. Falling asleep between them was a terrible thing to do, and now he’d made everything uncomfortable. Wei Ying’s smile was strained, and something inside Wen Ning died a little. He resisted the urge to apologize again. Apparently, that only made things worse.

“Come, both of you,” Lan Zhan said, motioning them over. Both rose, Wei Ying helping Wen Ning stand and they made their way over.

 “We have to find a way out of here,” Lan Zhan said when they’d both settled. Oddly, Wen Ning found himself staring at Lan Zhan’s jaw.

 “It’s a good thing that monster hasn’t followed us, but it’s also still in the water so we can’t escape either. We need to get ride of it.”

Wen Ning chewed his lip. He knew what the monster was which would look suspicious since Wen Chao was the one to bring them here. The decision to tell them took far too long, but Wen Ning didn’t want anything else to strain their relationship, although it already looked to be beyond repair. Still, it was better to tell them then not tell them and have them die. Wen Ning gathered up the courage to tell them when Lan Zhan spoke.

“A fake Xuanwu is still powerful.”

Wen Ning closed his mouth otherwise he’d gap. They already knew. When had they figured it out? Had he really been asleep that long?

“To think that it overate. Rather stupid of it,” Wei Ying said. “Don’t look at me like that Lan Zhan, I’m not saying it wasn’t horrible.” He laughed. His ‘I’m filling the silence, so it’ll stop being awkward’ laugh.

“Anyway, Gusu is closer so your people will come before anyone from Yunmeng.” He paused. “Or maybe not.”

Lan Zhan’s head was bowed. In the following silence Wei Ying grabbed a stick and drew patterns in the dirt.

And the guilt was back. Wen Ning pulled the robes he somehow still wore closer around him wanting to disappear. He’d tried to do as much as he could the second time around and hadn’t managed to do more then give a warning. Huaisang had already beat him to that though. It wasn’t like he’d ever be given a third chance to do it again. Even if he did there wasn’t anything he could reasonably do about it. He didn’t have the power. The Recesses still burnt down and many of the Lan still died. Lan Xichen should be okay at least right, and wasn’t there something about Lan Zhan’s father?

A hand on his arm startled him, and he looked up into Lan Zhan’s face. He hadn’t felt the other man move closer. They hadn’t talked about this. Wen Ning had avoided it because he didn’t want to see Lan Zhan’s anger. He wished it didn’t have to happen at all and wished harder still that Wei Ying would remain ignorant of his doings. Except that was impossible, so Wen Ning took a deep breath and focused on Lan Zhan. He would take what Lan Zhan gave. He deserved it all. Instead of the emotion he’d expected, Lan Zhan’s face was neutral.

“Not your fault,” Lan Zhan said in the same way one talked about the weather.

“But I…”

“Not your fault,” Lan Zhan stressed again, squeezing his arm.

Wen Ning stared. The feeling of mine-family-home shoved against his heart, and Wen Ning almost choked at the intensity of it. The expression on Lan Zhan’s face was intimidating, but Wen Ning couldn’t look away. There was nothing. No anger or hatred. Nothing even remotely like dislike. It almost looked the opposite, but that was just reading what he wanted.

“Why don’t you hate me?” Wen Ning whispered, breaking the stare finding his gaze slide along Lan Zhan’s jaw.

“You are not your family.”

That knocked the wind out of Wen Ning’s lungs. How did Lan Zhan always managed to find the thing Wen Ning was struggling with? It must be a superpower or something because there was no way he could be that accurate all the time. His head drooped as he tried to collect himself, eventually letting out a quiet mocking laugh. “Little good that does me in the end.”

Lan Zhan’s stare was a physical weight. Wen Ning couldn’t bring himself to look back at him.

“I don’t mean to interrupt but will someone tell me what’s going on.” Wei Ying’s voice broke the tension, and Wen Ning swallowed the urge to laugh. He looked at Wei Ying, who was looking between them with a myriad of expressions.

“I have done something unforgivable.” Wei Ying frowned at the familiar phrasing.

“You did not,” Lan Zhan said, displeased.

“I did, and you will never convince me otherwise.” Wen Ning didn’t know where this stroke of bravery came from, but he’d go with it. “Please, don’t forgive me so easily.” He didn’t know how to handle that. “I need – I need you to not forgive me.” It wouldn’t do to be forgiven. Even if Lan Zhan thought he deserved it, Wen Ning knew there was so much more to forgive, and he needed something to ground him, to connect him with Lan Zhan and Wei Ying when they inevitable hated him. They hadn’t seen it all yet, didn’t know what his family would do to them. To the world.

Lan Zhan’s eyebrows crinkled, and the heaviest frown seen outside of anger pulled his mouth down. Wei Ying sat silently beside them. Whether it was this foolish new bravery or fear, Wen Ning didn’t look away from Lan Zhan. He noted every change of emotion. Searched and was searched in return. Eventually, Wen Ning saw the moment Lan Zhan relented. Nothing more than a slight slump of his shoulders, but Wen Ning huffed in relief.

“Now you really need to tell me what’s going on.”

Unable to resist, Wen Ning laughed, and continued to laugh even as he felt his injury pull. The more he laughed the crazier it sounded until he was flat out sobbing. Two pairs of arms encircled him, and he leaned into the closest solid thing. Lan Zhan. Taking the opportunity to rest his head of Lan Zhan’s shoulder and curl his face into Lan Zhan’s neck. Sandalwood, sweat, dirt, and a scent Wen Ning always associated with the Recesses. Something clean and fresh.

He would let himself be embarrassed later. Right now, Wen Ning took the time to enjoy it knowing it wasn’t likely to happen again. Eventually, he calmed. It was heady, how many times they wrapped around him, how easy it was. Wen Ning breathed a little more, taking in their warmth and scent before pushing away.

“Let’s get ride of this monster.” No one commented on Wen Ning’s breakdown for which he was grateful. He wasn’t even sure where it came from. Instead, they gathered whatever weapons and arrows they could.

“You are still going to tell me what that was about,” Wei Ying said softly. Wen Ning pulled a smile to his face. At least Wei Ying already knew about the destruction of the Recesses. It would make that conversation easier.

No one brought up waiting, or maybe it had already been several days, and Wen Ning hadn’t noticed. It felt like he’d done a lot of sleeping. They managed to collect several metal rods, close to a hundred arrows and about 30 bows. Wen Ning watched fascinated as Lan Zhan tied the bow strings together to form one long unbroken string. With a deft movement, Lan Zhan flicked the string smashing a rock several meters away.

“Chord Assassination?” Wei Ying asked, and Lan Zhan nodded.

It may be the Lan’s most deadly attack, but Wen Ning found it beautiful.

“The shell is too hard to penetrate. We’ll have to draw it out. Lan Zhan’s Chord Assassination won’t do much in close quarters, so I’ll go…”

“No,” Wen Ning broke in with enough force to startle them both. “I am the least injured. I’ll go.”

“Absolutely not,” Wei Ying said.

Knowing he’d lose in an argument, Wen Ning ignored Wei Ying, grabbed several iron rods, a few arrows and started towards where the shell was visible.

“Wen Ning.” The tone in Wei Ying’s voice caused him to hesitate. He almost turned around, but he was not letting Wei Ying find the Tiger Seal again. No, impossible, he wouldn’t do it.

“Wen Ning!” This time it was laced with spiritual power, and Wen Ning froze physically unable to resist it. Wei Ying did not control him here, but it was so ingrained that he couldn’t resist. “You are not going in there.”

Wen Ning tried to protest but found he couldn’t. Fear gripped him as Wei Ying took off. Lan Zhan’s hand landed on his shoulder, urging him away from the water.

“He will be fine.”

He was supposed to be, Wen Ning had tried to make sure of that, but now he wasn’t so sure. The Xuanwu wasn’t fully divine, but it was still a dangerous monster. He had no knowledge of what happened inside the shell. Wei Ying hadn’t told him. Not much about the cave was ever talked about, and Wen Ning was not in the mood for Wei Ying’s heroics. He couldn’t follow though, Lan Zhan held him fast as if knowing what he wanted to do. Neither spoke while they waited. Wen Ning’s heart beat loudly in his ears. Was Wei Ying okay? Had something happened to him? Wen Ning clenched and unclenched his hand, trying to relax and be ready for when the monster’s head appeared.

Lan Zhan didn’t appear to be much better. His eyes were trained on the black shell. They waited for what felt an eternity when suddenly a great head shot out. Blood dripped from its mouth, and Lan Zhan waisted no time capturing its neck with his string. The beast screamed, thrashing madly. Wei Ying was nowhere, and this time Wen Ning wasn’t waiting.

“Wen Ning!” Lan Zhan called but Wen Ning ignored it.

Where was Wei Ying? As if remembering his corpse self, his mind remained calm, and his body acted without thought. Wen Ning dismissed the shell and looked instead towards the beast’s mouth, still open in its screaming and because of several metal rods, curved under its strength. Lan Zhan said something again, but Wen Ning ignored it, diving towards the open mouth. He stabbed the creature’s eye, causing it to scream again and open its mouth wider, through which Wen Ning entered.

Arrows, proof that Wei Ying had been there littered the soft flesh of its mouth. Wen Ning hissed when he found the sword, resentful energy radiating off it like sludge. Wei Ying was there too, clinging on to it, else he slides down into the beast’s belly.

“Wei Ying!” he calls and only gets a twitch in response.

“Damn it.” Wei Ying was too far to reach easily and with the beast thrashing Wen Ning couldn’t make his way down without falling too. His gaze was immediately drawn to the bundles of arrows lodged in the beast’s mouth. Yanking one out, Wen Ning shoved it in farther down, using it to slide closer to Wei Ying. He did it twice more before getting close enough to reach Wei Ying.

“Wei Ying,” he says again, grabbing the others hand.

The resentful energy is stronger this close to the sword, and Wen Ning feels like he’s choking on it, but pulls Wei Ying towards himself with all the strength his corpse body possessed. Wei Ying made a small noise but clung to him anyways. When Wei Ying was as secure as he’d get, Wen Ning used the arrows to climb back up, pausing only long enough to kick the sword loose and watch it slide down into the creature. They were almost to the mouth when the throat convulsed, almost making Wen Ning lose his grip on the arrows. The thrashing was getting worse, making it impossible to move. Instead, Wen Ning held on. He was not going to lose Wei Ying again.

⚔

It wasn’t until Lan Zhan was prying his fingers off the arrow bundle that Wen Ning realized the thrashing had stopped.

“Wei Ying, Wen Ning,” Lan Zhan chanted their names quietly under his breath. Wen Ning thought, a little deliriously, that the small furrow between Lan Zhan’s brows was cute. His fingers felt permanently curled where he clutched the arrows, but at least Wei Ying’s body was warm against his side. Lan Zhan pulled them both out of the beast’s mouth, into water that was more blood than water, and onto the shore where he lay them down, panting. Wen Ning noticed Lan Zhan’s fingers were bleeding when he checked them over.

He spoke, but all that came out was a garbled noise. “Don’t speak,” Lan Zhan snapped. “I am angry.”

Wen Ning wanted to apologize but couldn’t find the strength. Lan Zhan took Wei Ying first, which was fine, except for the small spark of fear in Wen Ning’s chest when he disappeared. It vanished the moment Lan Zhan returned and picked him up. He shouldn’t be walking on that leg, but Wen Ning liked being held close to Lan Zhan’s chest. He’d been spoiled recently.

Lan Zhan placed him beside Wei Ying who radiated a feverish heat. Concern broke through Wen Ning’s own foggy mind, and he managed to pull himself into a sitting position.

“Don’t,” Lan Zhan said. “He is not hurt.”

“Fever,” Wen Ning managed.

“I will handle it. You are not well.”

“Better.”

“No. I worry. Sleep.”

It was strange for Lan Zhan to be so direct, but Wen Ning nodded, laying his head on Wei Ying’s heart, just so he knew the other was alive. Groping blindly, Wen Ning grabbed Lan Zhan’s hand drawing it to himself with a sigh. He could feel Lan Zhan’s pulse beat steady in his wrist, a little faster than normal, but after what they’d been through it was expected. With evidence of both his loves alive, Wen Ning’s consciousness slipped from him.

It was unclear how long he’d been asleep, though a fire was once again started, and Lan Zhan was gone. The spike of panic Wen Ning felt was diverted when Wei Ying groaned. “Is it dead? What happened? Where am I? Wen Ning? Lan Zhan?”

“Here. Yes it’s dead.”

“The hole, how come you didn’t go through?”

“Can’t.” Lan Zhan’s voice came from the tunnel before he appeared. He was freshly dripping like he’d just been in the water. “Hole’s gone.”

“Gone! But where – how?” Wei Ying trailed off. The Xuanwu had been thrashing a lot. “What now?” he said.

“You sleep,” Wen Ning said. “You have a fever.”

Wei Ying gave a cursory whine. “But the grounds too hard. How am I supposed to sleep? How about I use your lap instead?"

Lan Zhan made a noise that didn’t seem to be protest, though Wen Ning looked over at him anyway. He was turned away, but it didn’t seem like he was going to say anything against it.

“Or maybe Lan Zhan can lend me him? He might be too bony though,” Wei Ying continued. Wen Ning smiled at Lan Zhan’s offended twitch.

“You can have my lap. I don’t mind.”

Wei Ying beamed at him, shuffling around until he was pillowed on Wen Ning’s thighs. Wen Ning placed a hand on Wei Ying’s head, stroking gently. Wei Ying made a small, choked noise but didn’t protest the contact so after a brief pause Wen Ning continued. It was probably taking advantage, but Wen Ning didn’t care. He didn’t have the energy. He’d almost lost Wei Ying. He was allowed to indulge a little. Wei Ying was soon asleep.

In the time that followed, it must have been a day at least, Wei Ying moved between awake and asleep, complaining more and more with every cycle of waking. Wen Ning dozed, unable to fully sleep, but too tired to stay away. Lan Zhan remained by the fire, meditating and occasionally indulging Wei Ying’s talk.

It was during one particular instance of Wei Ying awake when he was bothering Lan Zhan about it being too boring that he asked for a song.

“Come one, Lan Zhan, just one? You must know at least one. I promise not to say anything if you sing bad.”

Wen Ning dozed pleasantly, aware of the conversation but not awake enough to speak. Lan Zhan’s silence stretched long enough Wei Ying was almost asleep again. A soft melody spun through the air. Wei Ying moved against him, waking him more, and Wen Ning placed a hand soothingly on his head instinctively. Wei Ying blinked bleary eyes up at him, and Wen Ning tried not to think about how hot Wei Ying was and what that would mean if they weren’t able to get out soon. The music almost put him back to sleep before he realised why it was so familiar.

It was their song.

The one Lan Zhan played every night without fail.

The one Wen Ning had learned to always respond to.

The one that was for them.

It had always been a melancholy song. One that spoke of struggle, hardship, and pain, but with a hopeful kind of happiness that the two had always shared between them.

His found it suddenly hard to breath, and he tried to keep the sudden tears from bothering Wei Ying, who was listening dazedly.

“It’s pretty,” Wei Ying said, as the notes seemed to hit an end. “Does it have a name?”

Lan Zhan was silent for long enough Wei Ying was almost asleep again. “Wangxian.”

Wei Ying made a noise meaning he hadn’t heard at all and drifted back to sleep. There was a moment of silence in which Wen Ning noticed Lan Zhan’s gaze never leave Wei Ying and was glad he didn’t know Wen Ning was awake. It wasn’t as if Lan Zhan would write the song to include him just because they had gotten to know each other sooner. As if Wangxian wouldn’t exist simply because Wen Ning was involved.

So, he would continue to listen to the song the way he always had. With melancholy and longing.

As if though Wei Ying and Lan Zhan hadn’t spent the last few days wrapped around him.

Even though Lan Zhan was sitting within arms reach, looking at the pair with an undiscernible expression.

But. There was always a but wasn’t there.

Even if he did get their affection, it wouldn’t matter if Wen Ning couldn’t save them. I wouldn’t matter if he couldn’t stop Wei Ying dying. It wouldn’t matter if he couldn’t spare Lan Zhan all those years of pain.

It wouldn’t matter, and that was just it. Nothing he did now would matter if he couldn’t stop Wen Ruohan. And that was looking more and more impossible.

The music started up again, and this time, Wen Ning allowed himself to be soothed back into sleep.

Notes:

I have made the authorly decision that Wen Ning is especially sensitive to spiritual energy, and with Wei Ying and Lan Zhan's mother hen tendencies they gave him a bit too much, thus over loading our dear Wen Ning. So, yes. Wen Ning is drunk on spiritual energy and I think it's adorable.

Chapter 16: A Moment in Which Something Happens

Notes:

Decided this would be its own chapter. It deserves it, I think.

Wen Ning was awake, noticing first Wei Ying’s stillness. Fingers found the pulse at Wei Ying’s neck, and Wen Ning instantly relaxed again. He found Lan Zhan with the music. It flowed in and around him in such a way that it was hard to decipher. It was obviously Lan Zhan singing but the song didn’t sound like Wangxian, or any other Lan work. The phrase repeated and it took Wen Ning some time to realize that Lan Zhan was composing it.

He would start the phrase, letting it get longer and longer as he added more notes. It was fascinating to watch. It was several minutes before Wen Ning felt the need to speak.

“It’s beautiful,” he said, which seemed to startle Lan Zhan.

Lan Zhan tipped his head.

“I’m sorry, I interrupted.”

“It is not finished.”

Wen Ning was already beginning to fade again. “Is it for someone?”

Lan Zhan’s nod was almost lost in Wen Ning’s next blink. “Someone special,” Lan Zhan said.

Wen Ning had enough thought cohesion to meet Lan Zhan’s steady gaze. Ah, he was really serious about him then. Wei Ying was really lucky to get two songs.

“He’s lucky,” Wen Ning said, although it sounded like he was speaking through several layers of cotton.

“He is but does not understand that.”

Wen Ning made a small noise and gathered the strength to look back at Lan Zhan again. The focus he was getting would be intimidating if Wen Ning was awake enough to feel it.

“We will teach him,” Lan Zhan promised.

Notes:

I thought about calling it 'A Turning Point.'

Chapter 17: Of Hard Decisions and Realizations

Notes:

I'm moving to another country in a few months and didn't realize how much paperwork that involved.

The hall seemed to echo with Wen Ruohan’s last words. Wen Ruohan’s latest mission sat benignly in a scroll cradled loosely in Wen Ning’s hand. Wen Ning was trying his best to not let it show how physically painful it was to hold it. The Wen were going to attack Lotus Pier, that much he knew, how exactly they gathered the information for Wen Ning’s particular mission he didn’t want to know. Probably another body to add to his steadily growing count.

He had almost no memory of how he’d managed to get back to Qishan or how they’d managed to get out of the caves. Anything after killing the beast was unclear around the edges, and he got the distinct feeling he had missed something important. The healing process he’d gone through, which was suspiciously short according to Wen Qing, had occupied most of his thoughts for the first few days back. Then there’d been the problem of Wen Chao and Wen Ruohan, who’d wanted to know everything Wen Ning could remember from the cave.

Keeping the interactions between Wei Ying, Lan Zhan, and himself out of the conversation was more difficult than Wen Ning anticipated. Anything he didn’t say, Wen Ruohan somehow understood anyway. Whatever lie Wen Chao had told his father apparently only added to whatever certainty he was building into his plans.

Wen Ning had a good panic about that in the privacy of his room.

Wen Qing was busy in a way she’d never been before and that was odd enough to be concerning if not downright suspicious. If Wen Ning had any time to worry about it. After the required one-week bedrest set by his sister, Wen Ruohan demanded Wen Ning sit in on every single strategy meeting from then on. No one but Wen Chao seemed to care he was there, though Wen Xu narrowed his eyes at him.

He contributed nothing to the conversations. Did nothing but sit there stupidly, trying not to dry heave as often as his body wanted to. It took far too long to calm himself after each meeting. It was impossible to keep his face blank when they started talking about the destruction of Lotus Pier, but it thankfully seemed to get lost in the general conversation no one ever saw the need to include him in. That was more than fine with him.

This particular meeting was different, given there was only Wen Chao, Wen Xu, and Wen Ruohan present when Wen Ning entered. Wen Ning instantly knew something was going to go wrong. He certainly wasn’t disappointed.

“You do not appear very eager about your task,” Wen Ruohan said, snapping Wen Ning from his thoughts.

It took several swallows before Wen Ning could answer. “I am simply concerned the task is too large for someone like me.”

“On the contrary,” Wen Ruohan said, smiling sharply. “You’re perfect. Even if by some divine intervention they manage to keep the Pier, we must deal them a heavy blow. Wouldn’t you agree?”

“Yes,” was all Wen Ning managed.

“And from someone they trusted against all odds. It would be such a shame,” Wen Ruohan said with an almost insulting pity.

Wen Ning clenched his teeth hard enough to taste copper. Was forced to swallow it along with his desired reaction. The rest of the conversation flowed over him, but he must have given adequate responses because when he was next aware, Wen Ning was opening the door to his room. That stupid scroll still clutched in his hands. Feeling childish and vindictive, Wen Ning threw it at the wall, rather satisfied when it shattered a small bowl on its way down. He was breathing heavy, and crying, and snot was running down to join the tears. He didn’t even try to wipe it away.

Wen Ning stood in the doorway for several minutes, blinking slowly back to himself when he realized no one was coming. Gathering himself took a while but worry began to creep in behind it and helped it along. The shattering bowl should have brought his sister or at the very least Chijiu, but neither had appeared and that had worry settling hard in his stomach. Finding them wasn’t the problem but getting their attention was. Chijiu cast him a glance from where he stood patiently across the room and looked only slightly less harried than Wen Qing.

If anyone else saw his sister, she wouldn’t look any different, but Wen Ning knew by the tightness around her eyes and the way she wrapped the bandage tighter then necessary that she was more stressed than usual. Chijiu raised an enquiring eyebrow, but Wen Ning waved away the question. He wouldn’t interrupt her while she was working. He’d try later. As he walked back to his room Wen Ning felt as though it had been a while since he’d talked with his sister. They were both so busy they only saw each other over breakfast, though even there they almost never talked. Both of them being so busy was wearing on Wen Ning. He needed to talk to Wen Qing and get her straightforward opinion about how stupid he was being. Apparently, Wen Ruohan had personally asked for Wen Qing to help tend to those coming back from the small skirmishes popping up along the border.

Wen Ning was proud of his sister, she was one of the best, but also worried she’d burn herself out. Once she got something in her head, she’d follow it through to the end. The bowl was still broken when he entered his room, and he stopped in the doorway to stare at it. It wasn’t an important thing at all, but Wen Ning felt sudden shame over his actions anyway. Forgoing the broom, Wen Ning just started picking up the largest pieces with his hands. As usual, he managed to nick his finger on one of the sharp edges but didn’t notice until the worst was cleaned up and he saw the blood splatters on the floor.

Wen Ning sighed, wrapping the injury before collecting the broom and cleaning up the rest. Only when the broom was safely back did Wen Ning look at the fallen scroll. It sat so innocently on the floor. No indication that it held someone’s life. Probably several people’s lives. He didn’t want to pick it up again, didn’t want to think about what the contents would mean for all involved. Didn’t want to think about what they would mean for him. Wen Ning stared at that too for a long time before taking a deep breath and picking it up. He had to resist the urge to throw it away again because it wouldn’t do anyone any good if he continued to break things.

It wouldn’t do anyone any good if he continued to ignore it because if there was any hesitation on his part the task would be given to someone else, probably Wen Chao and that was infinitely worse than this. Only thing was though, that while he would not be doing what was written on the scroll, he also had to find a way for it to not happen or more likely, to fake that it happened. This would require more planning power than he currently had, and Wen Ning could feel his thoughts begin to spiral. Suddenly, feeling too crowded and short of breath Wen Ning escaped his room. The streets weren’t any less crowded but at least he was moving. Not that that stopped his thoughts from spiraling out of control.

He was going to die.

He was going to die and there was nothing in the world that could stop it this time.

He was not being over dramatic no matter what Wen Qing claimed. Not that he’d gotten the time to tell her. That would be a disaster.

It felt as though everyone knew that he had a decent relationship with several young masters and was judging him for it. Or trying to use it for their own gain. Wen Ruohan at least thought it was a deep enough relationship that Wen Ning’s actions mattered. It probably wasn’t true, but if Wen Ruohan thought so that was enough.

It was honestly a little embarrassing.

And dangerous, foolhardy, and all the other words Wen Qing liked to use. Although true on a practical level, Wen Ning couldn’t see the time spent in the cave as anything other than wonderful. A memory he would always have. Untainted by the world and other’s opinion. It was a happy bubble in an otherwise unwelcome environment.

Now though, he was most definitely going to die. He was spontaneously going to combust in the street, which was looking to be more and more likely, or the Wen were going to kill him for defying orders. He was also probably going crazy but figured it was a side affect of living two lives. It felt wrong but not wholly untrue. If he was to die, at least it would be in the act of saving Wei Ying and Lan Zhan which is really all he wanted.

(He really didn’t want to die, but he’d have a full-blown panic attack in the street if he thought about that too long.)

He was already getting strange looks and he’d bumped into several carts and people. Even a wall to which he apologized. The horse he tried to run into wasn’t as forgiving as the wall and promptly tried to bite him.

It snapped him out of his depression spiral enough to hear, “Wei Ning?”

Only one person still thought he was named that. Wen Ning looked up and met the gaze of Fang Weizhe. The old man looked startled to see him, and Wen Ning felt horror grow as the old man’s gaze dropped to his robe. The formal one he’d worn to his audience with Wen Ruohan just before. The Fang’s didn’t know he was a Wen. Now he’d lose more people he cared about. They had taken care of him, and he’d lied.

Wen Ning couldn’t stop the tears as they rolled down his face. “I’m sorry,” he said, voice catching on a sob. “I’m really sorry. I wasn’t trying to trick you. I was just scared, because no one likes the Wen’s and I didn’t want to be one when I met you. Please don’t hate me. I don’t think I’d survive that.”

“Breathe there, son. Easy. Ain’t nobody gonna hate ya. I’d already known you weren’t who ya said.”

“You do? How?”

“Met another Wei. Quite the talkative one, he was. Was mor’n happy to share about a mutual friend though we both though he be called somethin’ different.” Fang Weizhe led him gently around the cart, urging him to sit on an overturned box that he’d obviously just been using.

“Wei Ying,” Wen Ning mumbled.

“Sure enough. Sit here, and don’t you move.”

Wen Ning didn’t think to argue until Fang Weizhe pushed a cup of water into his hands. “Oh, but I couldn’t, and this is your seat.”

“Sit,” the old man said firmly. Wen Ning sat feeling far too exhausted to argue much.

He blinked a little stupidly at the ground while Fang Weizhe bustled around his cart. The noise faded to the background. For a moment, Wen Ning wondered if he could just stop existing. He got the feeling he would be the only one okay with that, but not existing would make his life so much easier.

“I have to hurt someone I care about,” Wen Ning said suddenly when he had enough awareness to realize Weizhe was sitting beside him. The man had no context for the information, and it was rather a lot to spring on someone Wen Ning barely knew, but he needed to tell someone, and Weizhe wasn’t going to go around telling any of the Wen’s given his dislike for them in general. Wen Ning didn’t really care if he told everyone else. He couldn’t get out of Wen Rouhan’s orders because if he did someone else would get sent and Wen Ning didn’t even want to contemplate that, but if he did go, he’d be hated and shunned by everyone he cared about for the rest of his life.

He was going to die anyway so why did it matter.

“Hurt’n them how?” Weizhe asked, easy as you please.

Wen Ning looked at him partially confused and partially angry at his easy-going response. “I – what?”

“Are you need’n to hurt ‘em physically or are ya giv’n bad news?”

“I need to kill them.”

“Needs a pretty strong word.”

“It is,” Wen Ning agreed quietly. He could feel his emotions start to boil over again. Tears making silent tracks down his face. “I can’t though,” he said quietly.

“Can’t or won’t.”

“Both.” Wen Ning laughed wetly. “I’ve only once – and I didn’t – I didn’t mean to.” He laughed again, sounding even to him a little crazy. “I had to protect him. He was going to kill him, and I couldn’t let that happen. It wasn’t – I didn’t know it would land there – but I couldn’t let anything happen.”

Wen Ning was breathing quickly and growing steadily light-headed. Barley even registering the hand on his arm. Not until it cupped his face bring his eyes to a very concerned pair. Wen Ning tried to remember his lungs were larger than they felt capable of even when they felt ready to burst when he did. Slowly, slowly his lungs filled and emptied, filled and emptied without any hindrance. When he finally opened his eyes, Weizhe watched him steadily.

“Boy, you’re not well,” Weizhe said matter of fact in that way only the old and young managed to get away with.

Wen Ning released a puff of air that might have been a laugh. He wasn’t, but he had been. Only a few days ago he had been. Settled in between the two that he loved, content despite the circumstances, maybe even because of them. Now, he was going to die, and he wasn’t as okay with that as he always told himself. They’d be happy and that’s all that should matter. He’d be dead and it suddenly matters a whole lot more than it had a few minutes ago. He’d already died twice, already given up the happiness he had. Had already failed to convey his feeling twice and that was just –

“I don’t want to die,” Wen Ning said.

“Then don’t.”

An inelegant snort. “You make it sound easy.”

“Is’n’t?” Wen Ning looked up at Weizhe confused. “There gotta be som’one you know who can help.”

As if drawn, Wen Ning’s thoughts turned to Nie Huaisang. He’d know, wouldn’t he? What to do. He’d be able to plan at least which was more than Wen Ning could claim. It suddenly made a whole lot of sense and Wen Ning didn’t know why he hadn’t thought about it earlier. Would Nie Huaisang want to? He already suspected Wen Ning of something, didn’t he? Chijiu was suspiciously okay with whatever actually happened to him, to which Wen Ning was still extremely uncertain about. He supposed it was worth a try. Wasn’t much to lose. Even if Huaisang didn’t believe him it was better than doing nothing.

“There is someone,” Wen Ning said.

“See, there ya go.”

Wen Ning smiled weakly back at him, not exactly sure what he was going to do, but at least he had a direction. “Thank you.”

Weizhe smiled back. “Sometimes, all ya need is a second look.”

Huffing a quiet laugh, Wen Ning took a moment to wrap his hands around those still cupping his face. He hadn’t realised how much he needed to talk to someone until this moment. Someone unrelated to the situation. There was so much pressure weighing him down he didn’t realize how bad it actually was until it was gone. “Thank you,” Wen Ning said again, standing and opening his arms for a hug which Weizhe stepped into easily. Wen Ning allowed the hug to last as long as he could feeling much better about everything when he finally let go.

Weizhe gave him a firm pat on the back smiling at him in a way he imagined his own grandfather would. “You’s a smart boy, Wen Ning. Try not to let things keep you down.”

“I’ll try.”

“Now, get. You’ve got some people to talk to.”

With a newfound determination, Wen Ning nodded and head off to the clinic.

⚔

Turns out, actually following through with his new determination was harder than he’d thought. He was being watched. Not overtly enough that anyone would be caught staring, but Wen Ning could feel the attention he was now getting. The expectation was heavy, and it was hard to find any time he wasn’t under the eye of someone. Several more meetings happened with Wen Ruohan and through them all Wen Ning tried not to show how much he wanted to throw up.

The more visits he made, and the more Wen Ruohan wanted to know how he was doing the more Wen Ning wondered if he should be concerned with the amount of trust Wen Ruohan was placing in him. He was being constantly monitored but it seemed to be from Wen Chao and not Wen Ruohan.

It was a full week before he managed to concede the fact that Chijiu was too busy to send the message Wen Ning had planned. Another day to gather up the courage to decide to go himself, and another two to figure out a good enough excuse for his actions.

The universe must have been helping him because it was actually Wen Chao who gave him an excuse. In his arrogance he wanted to show Wen Ning how much better he was. Wen Chao was the one given the task of destroying Lotus Pier.

“As the older cousin it’s my duty to guide him,” Wen Chao said, never turning his gaze from Wen Ning.

His gaze was sharp, almost predatory and Wen Ning resisted the urge to shudder. There was a quiet moment where Wen Ruohan considered before nodding.

“Very well. He will accompany you as far as Lotus Pier.”

Wen Chao’s smile turned positively savage. “Thank you, father.”

Wen Ning kept his head bowed, unable to speak, and unable to control his expression, letting his lips curl slightly in disgust and fear. This did allow him to leave, Wen Ning just didn’t know if it would be worth it.

“Dismissed,” Wen Ruohan said, and Wen Ning tried not to actually flee.

Wen Chao caught him before he could get too far down the hall. He gripped Wen Ning’s upper arm hard, shoving him into the wall. At least this time he didn’t have any wounds to make worse. Unusually, the hall was empty. Wen Chao hadn’t tormented him physically since the Indoctrination. Hadn’t really tormented him at all, but Wen Ning figured that was because of the sudden power Wen Ning apparently had and his increased busyness.

“Think you can run from me?” Wen Chao bent his face close, and Wen Ning didn’t try to keep the disgust from his face.

All that got him was another hard shove, but Wen Ning found himself secretly pleased with the anger that twisted Wen Chao’s features. It was obvious Wen Chao wanted to beat him up, and it was quite the surprise when he managed to draw the urge back in.

“You may be Father’s favorite now, but just wait. Soon I will conquer Lotus Pier. Soon I will be the one to get Father what he wants and then we shall see where that leaves you.”

A stirring of what might have been pity rose in Wen Ning’s chest, but it was quickly and easily squashed. “I don’t care what you do, cousin.”

Wen Chao drew back a fist only to freeze and withdraw when a servant rounded the corner. “This is not over,” Wen Chao said, gave him another hard shove then pushed away and stalked down the hall.

“I don’t even know what’s started,” Wen Ning said quietly, gazing after Wen Chao.

“Wei-gongzi, are you alright?”

Wen Ning blinked at the servant in mild surprise, then smiled. “I’ll be okay. He didn’t hurt me.” At least not very, Wen Ning will probably have a bruise there tomorrow.

The servant looked at him skeptically before sighing in what appeared to be resignation. “I was told but didn’t believe it.” It was mumbled but Wen Ning heard and didn’t know what to do about it. “At least get someone to look at it. We servants worry.”

It was a kindness Wen Ning had forgotten about and didn’t realize he’d needed. “I will. Thank you.”

“You need to learn to take better care of yourself,” the servant said with another sigh.

Wen Ning nodded, smiling. The servant sighed again and rolls his eyes, which probably said something about Wen Ning’s authority with the servants, but he doesn’t have time to think about that right now. He got one more exasperated look before the servant continued down the hall. Normally the servants in this part of the compound don’t bother with him so it was a surprise to have one be so nice. It would seem he had his way out, but it wasn’t going to be easy.

⚔

Lotus Pier was exactly as he remembered which brought such pain to Wen Ning’s chest it was hard to breath for several seconds. People hurried to get out of the way, watching the Wen with fear, anger, and hatred. Wen Chao reveled in it. Wen Ning tried to become as small as possible. It felt like a lifetime ago since he’d been here, and the last thing Wen Ning wanted to see was its destruction.

“This is what it means to be respected,” Wen Chao said watching a mother hurry her son out of the road.

Wen Ning saw the peoples fear and realized, not for the first time, how different his views were compared to the rest of his family.

It was with a vain hope that Wen Ning wished Wei Ying away from home at this moment. He wouldn’t be, of course, because nothing in Wen Ning’s life ever went that smoothly. He wished to spare himself the confrontation and Wen Ning wasn’t sure if that was selfish of him or not.

No one immediately came to greet Wen Chao at the gate and from the way his face clouded Wen Ning knew that was strike one. The second was when a low-ranking disciple led them into the compound and said, “The sect leader is busy in a meeting right now. I’m afraid you will have to wait a few minutes.” It also didn’t help that the young man didn’t show any other emotions but politeness where Wen Chao was used to fear.

“Sect Leader Jiang dares to look down on us? We shall see how long that lasts.”

The young man just bowed without responding though he did glance and smile briefly at Wen Ning who gave a bemused one back. He hadn’t expected to be remembered by many then winced when he remembered what exactly he’d done last time he stayed. He kind of hoped everyone would forget too.

“I would have thought a young master of such a clan would know how important meetings can be.” Turning, Wen Ning was surprised to see Madame Yu, standing in the doorway flanked as usual by her handmaidens.

“Why should I not demand what’s owed to me?” Wen Chao said.

“Why indeed,” Madame Yu said with a raised eyebrow, looking at the Wen’s like they were bugs crossing her path.

Wen Ning had always, and would always, be a little afraid of Madame Yu. She could make you feel stupid and small with a single look. No wonder Jiang Wanyin had such a complex. Scanning the gathered Wen, she paused briefly on Wen Ning who gave a short bow. The considering look she gave him was better than he’d ever hoped for, especially with how he’d left.

“My husband is busy. What do you want?” Madame Yu sat in her husband’s audience chair as if she owned it. Wen Ning supposed she did.

Wen Chao bristled. This was another strike. “Prove your loyalty, and all your wrongs will be forgiven.”

Madame Yu regarded him for several silent seconds. “Proving something that does not exist is in the realm of the gods, I’m afraid,” Madame Yu said, as calmly as ever.

The maids tried to hide their smirks, but while Wen Chao was stupid in many things, sensing another’s mockery was not one of them. He puffed up into what might have been an intimidating stance if it wasn’t so clear he was the lessor.

Without warning, Wei Ying burst into the room. He looked windswept, his eyes shinning with excitement. “Wen Ning!”

“Wei Wuxian! You’re being rude,” Madame Yu said sharply, though Wen Ning noticed it lacked the usual sting.

As if to prove just how much had changed, Wei Ying gave a little bow and said, “I’m sorry,” before continuing into the room. He headed immediately to Wen Ning, wrapping his arms around him in a tight hug. “I’m so glad your okay.” There was a lot to unpack in his tone that Wen Ning couldn’t or wouldn’t unpack right now. It wasn’t the right company for it anyway.

Glancing over Wei Ying’s shoulder Wen Ning shivered at the look on Wen Chao’s face.

“Give me Wei Wuxian, and I will let you go.” Wen Chao probably thought it was a good offer. Everyone knew Madame Yu didn’t like Wei Ying. It may have been too, a few weeks ago. Instead of reacting how she would have, Madame Yu looked at Wei Ying, who didn’t look worried at all and still hadn’t let go of Wen Ning, and said, “What do you think, Wei Wuxian.”

Wei Ying looked down at Wen Ning before looking back up at Madame Yu then over to Wen Chao. “Only if Wen Ning comes too.”

“No,” Wen Ning said before he could really think about it. That brought everyone’s attention and an expression so hurt from Wei Ying that Wen Ning wanted to immediately retract the statement. Instead, he placed a hand on Wei Ying’s waist, curling his fingers in gently. Wei Ying looked only slightly mollified as he leaned into the touch.

Wen Ning did not think about how this would look to Wen Chao.

“I have something I have to do. I can’t stay.”

“Not even for a little bit?” Wei Ying pouted.

Resisting the urge to nuzzle into that expression, Wen Ning shook his head. Wei Ying pouted a little more but eventually sighed, seemly resigned to Wen Ning’s choice. It was not what Wen Ning was expecting and it left him feeling a little lonely. As is to solidify his understanding, and this did not feel like Wei Ying at all, he let Wen Ning go and stepped back.

It felt like a punch to the gut. Wen Ning hadn’t realized how much he relied on Wei Ying’s persistence and his unwavering intent on befriending Wen Ning. He’d asked for it, but it still hurt to have Wei Ying let go of him with so little complaint. It was what he’d wanted to happen, it was what should be happening, but now that it was, Wen Ning realized he couldn’t allow that. He didn’t think he’d survive a world where Wei Ying didn’t greet him with hugs. His hand tightened, bringing Wei Ying’s gaze down then back up. He was surprised but it quickly changed to pleasure and an expression Wen Ning had only ever seen directed at Lan Zhan. It stole his breath and for a wild moment, Wen Ning thought he might not be as along in his attraction as he’d thought.

The moment, that seemed to have gone on forever, broke when Wen Chao laughed, cold and mocking. “Wen Ning has a very important task to complete for Father, don’t you?”

Bighting back the sharp retort that curled on his tongue, Wen Ning nodded. Releasing Wei Ying’s robe was far more difficult than it should be. It felt too much like letting go. Wen Ning curled the hand at his side, just so he wouldn’t be temped to reach out again.

“Forgive me, for leaving so suddenly,” Wen Ning said, turning to Madame Yu with a bow. She gave nothing away but nodded in return.

“My offer still stands,” Wen Chao said, looking at Wei Ying with hate, and Wen Ning was startled to notice, a little fear. “I will not go back on my word.”

The look on Madame Yu’s face said she doubted that. Apparently, humiliated enough, and with no sign of the sect leader arriving, Wen Chao turned and left casting a baleful glare at all in the room. With one last look behind, Wen Ning followed.

It was silent until they were a few blocks from the compound. Wen Chao turned back to look at him. Everyone was silent, watching them. Leaning in close he said, “Running away won’t save anyone. I’m still going to destroy those you care about.”

“I am simply following orders.”

Wen Chao smiled cruelly, patting Wen Ning’s cheek like one would a child. “You are weak, Wen Ning. You have fooled everyone but me.” He backed away. “Fine, do what you want. You being here won’t change the outcome, little cousin.”

Wen Ning said nothing, just nodded sharply and walked away. It was true that there was nothing here he could currently do, but if things went well, he could still fix something. He just hoped Nie Huaisang was as friendly as he remembered him.

⚔

He didn’t even have time to leave the city before Nie Huaisang found him. It felt a little like Huaisang had been waiting for him, which might have been possible given what Wen Ning knew of Huaisang.

“You ready to tell me now?” Huaisang asked when Wen Ning sat down across the table from him.

“How did you know?” Wen Ning asked.

“I’ve learned a lot about you, Wen Ning. One does not change as much as you without a reason.”

That should be concerning. Nie Huaisang was basically telling Wen Ning he’d been investigated, but Wen Ning just kind of accepted it as being part of who Nie Huaisang was.

“There, that expression,” Huaisang said.

Wen Ning blinked. “What expression?”

“The one that says you know me better than you should.”

Wen Ning touched his face a little, confused. What expression was he making? When Wen Ning was done puzzling over his expression, Nie Huaisang was waiting patiently, gaze just as searching a before. It was odd to know that Wen Ning could say nothing, could walk away right now, and Nie Huaisang wouldn’t judge him for it. He didn’t know if there was anyone ever who would do that for him. So, he started from the beginning. His first life and the things he remembers; the events leading to his first death. His resurrection and second life and whatever he remembers about the events following Wei Ying’s return.

It was well dark when Wen Ning finished. They’d been kicked out of the bar and were sitting in Nie Huaisang’s room. Huaisang stared at the light between them, fan closed and tapping on his chin. Wen Ning’s throat was sore from so much talking, and he sipped the tepid, cold tea from earlier. Many expressions had passed over Nie Huaisang’s face throughout the telling, but now it was perfectly blank. His thinking face, Wen Ning always thought it.

“Well,” Huaisang said finally, slapping his fan into his palm. “That was quite the story.”

“You don’t believe me?” For whatever it said about him, Wen Ning hadn’t thought Nie Huaisang wouldn’t believe him.

“Would you lie to me?”

“Is that possible for anyone to lie to you?”

“I have not met them if there is.” Huaisang replied, snapping his fan open. “If by your own admission no one can lie to me. Why would you think I wouldn’t believe you?” he said when it was clear Wen Ning wasn’t understanding.

“I – just – It’s a little unbelievable,” Wen Ning said.

“Unbelievable, but apparently, not impossible,” Huaisang said, looking Wen Ning over. “Now, it’s late, but I get the feeling you have something else to tell me.”

It didn’t even surprise him at this point that Nie Huaisang would ask that. Wen Ning had the understanding it would be a continuous thing. So, Wen Ning told him about that too. The task Wen Ruohan had sent him on; how he desperately didn’t want to do it but couldn’t bare to let anyone else take it; how he couldn’t figure out a way to make it look like it happened without it actually happening.

“I need your help. I won’t do what Wen Ruohan want’s but also don’t know how to get around it without causing more trouble.”

Nie Huaisang had gone quiet again, thinking face back in place and fan tapping away on his chin. “How much more can you tell me.”

“That’s all I know, I wasn’t involved the first time, and it wasn’t something important enough to ask about.”

“I suppose I’ll have to get it from the source. Now,” he continued before Wen Ning could raise any objections, “there is a lot to do and not much time to do it in.” He stood, already striding towards the door.

"Wait! How will we keep in contact?”

Nie Huaisang smiled from behind his fan and Wen Ning had sudden, and total confidence that Nie Huaisang knew what he was doing. “You are quite the interesting person Wen Ning. I’m glad to have met you.”

That didn’t answer his question, but it also calmed something in Wen Ning. “You too,” he said back, a little bemused.

“Now, it’s late and I insist that you stay here with me.”

“I couldn’t possibly – “

“The room I booked for you will go to waste if you don’t, but I suppose I can’t force you,” Huaisang said, heaving a dramatic sigh and fluttering his fan open.

Wen Ning gapped. “How did you – “

“I had a hunch. Turned out I was right. This room is yours. Stay, don’t, it matters little to me. But, Wen Qionglin, I’m honored that you would trust me with this,” Huaisang said seriously.

“You were the first person I thought of,” Wen Ning said. Admitting that felt odd, and Wen Ning wasn’t sure what to do with the truth of it. Nie Huaisang was still a
mystery to him, as much as he’d gotten used to his mannerisms. “I’ll stay,” he said, rather abruptly, trying to usher Huaisang out of the room. His face felt hot.

Nie Huaisang went with little prompting, regarding him with a curious sort of expression which made Wen Ning’s chest tug with anxiety.

“The room is good until noon,” Huaisang said as he turned. “Stay as long as you like.”

Wen Ning nodded even though Huaisang wouldn’t see it and shut the door. Exhaustion suddenly overcame him, and he staggered to the bed, flopping face down. He had a tentative solution to a problem that seemed too huge to solve, and even got a possible friend out of it. This could lead to disaster or be just what Wen Ning needed. He would have to wait to find out. Waiting he did well, even if he didn’t like it.

Notes:

I haven't decided if the deviations from the original plot bother me or not, even though that is the whole point of this fic.

Chapter 18: Of Troubled Times and Wishes

Notes:

I never thought I'd actually get around to posting another chapter for this fic. It's not as long as I would like it to be and it probably skips too much time, but whatever.

“You’re going to do something stupid aren’t you?”

Wei Ying froze. “No,” he said, even with one leg out the window. He turned slowly both resigned and unaccepting over the fact he’s been caught. Jiang Cheng was of course unimpressed with his response, and Wei Ying took a moment to appreciate the fact that Jiang Cheng didn’t immediately start yelling. He just stood with whatever the Jiang Cheng equivalent was of an eyebrow raise.

“It’s not stupid,” Wei Ying said defensively. “I know exactly what I’m doing.”

That got an actual raised eyebrow which Wei Ying knew meant Jiang Cheng thought his especially stupid.

“I do!” Wei Ying insisted.

“You are not going after Wen Qionglin.”

“Why would you care if I was?”

“Because as soon as you do something stupid it’ll come down on our heads and we have enough trouble as it is.”

“I’m not getting into trouble,” Wei Ying said again just to be contradictory. He understood why Jiang Cheng would say that, but he hadn’t seen the look in Wen Ning’s eyes earlier. It was everything, Wei Ying had hoped for, and he wasn’t going to let anything get in the way. He had let go earlier, even if it pained him to do it.

“Yanli’s getting sent away,” Jiang Cheng said.

“What?” Wei Ying slipped back inside.

“Mother is sending Yanli to where she grew up. It’ll be safer.”

Wei Ying narrowed his eyes. “If your trying to distract me –“

“No, stupid.” Jiang Cheng ran a hand through his hair, looking almost embarrassed. “You’re going to get in trouble again if you just run off.” He paused expectantly, and Wei Ying wasn’t sure what exactly he wanted.

“So, mom won’t think it strange that you want to go with Yanli.” There was another long pause and Wei Ying got the feeling he was supposed to understand something.

“Why do I even bother. Look, if you leave with Yanli no one will think you’ve run away to do something dangerous.”

Wei Ying beamed. “Well, why didn’t you say so.”

Jiang Cheng glared. “So, when mother asks, I can deny knowing anything, but obviously you’re too stupid for that,” Jiang Cheng said.

“You’re the last person I expected to hear a plan like that from so excuse me for not making the connection. Who would have though little Cheng Cheng had it in him, hm?”

His brother let out a huge sigh, as Wei Ying slung an arm around his shoulders. “She leaves in four days,” Jiang Cheng said.

That didn’t quite fit into what Wei Ying wanted but if he could go find Wen Ning and somehow manage to keep his family from danger, it would be worth it. Wen Ning was not getting away from him again.

⚔
Yanli smiled at him knowingly when Wei Ying informed her, he was coming along. Like she already knew the reason. Probably did. Madame Yu was suspicious but eventually concluded that everything would be better off if Wei Ying was away from the house. Yanli would be their too, a deterrent enough apparently, for Madame Yu’s satisfaction. Wei Ying huffed. He’d never go looking for trouble, especially if Yanli was involved.

There was only a small company of them to draw less attention, and because he could, Wei Ying sat in the carriage with Yanli. Before they left, Jiang Cheng grabbed Wei Ying and pulled him into the most aggressive hug he’d ever had. But it was a hug. From Jiang Cheng. Wei Ying was too stunned to speak, but his own arms came up automatically. It lasted maybe three seconds, but Wei Ying beamed at his brother.

“Don’t die,” Jiang Cheng said shortly.

“I have too much to live for. How could I die.”

“You’d find a way somehow.”

Wei Ying smiled.

He waited until they were far enough from Lotus Pier that no one would see him leave. Yanli pulled his beside her before he left looking worried and a little frustrated. “Be careful.”

He answered with an easy, “I will.”

“Do not take this lightly, Wei Ying.”

A little startled by the severity in her tone, Wei Ying turned his full attention on her. Yanli frowned in an expression so unlike her that, for a moment, Wei Ying worried something was wrong with her.

“I cannot do anything for you should something happen. I am not able to do anything but wait, and worry so you have to be careful Wei Ying.”

Seeing her distress and understanding the frustration, Wei Ying took both her hands in his. “I promise I will be careful, Jiejie.”

She searched his face for a while before nodding. “Take care of that Wen of yours too, okay?”

Wei Ying blinked. “My Wen? He’s not mine.”

Yanli smiled, and Wei Ying purposefully didn’t think about all the ways he’d been thinking about Wen Ning.

“You are good for him, and he’s good for you too, I think.”

“Yes,” Wei Ying agreed easily. That, at least, was something he could admit easily. Wen Ning was very good for him, and he would have to make sure to be something good for Wen Ning too. Much easier said that done. Wen Ning was one of the best, most kindest people Wei Ying knew, and it wouldn’t be easy to match that, but Wei Ying was nothing if not stubborn.

He was also counting on the fact that Wen Ning didn’t seem opposed to the affection in the cave, even reciprocating it. If Wei Ying really thought about it Wen Ning almost seemed to want Wei Ying’s affection. Their almost kiss at the Pier was certainly indication enough, but there was also the little things like how Wen Ning smiled at him, or always seemed to know exactly what Wei Ying wanted, how he’d let Wei Ying always touch him. Even the simple act of listening to what Wei Ying had to say with more than a bored or indulgent expression.

Even Yanli didn’t always manage to look interested when Wei Ying went on his rants. As if sensing Wei Ying’s sudden realization, Yanli patted his hand gently.
“Your Wen,” she said pointedly. “He appears to need quite a bit of help.”

“Our Wen,” Wei Ying said, thinking of how Lan Zhan had looked at Wen Ning after that brief brush of lips in the cave. How soft he’d looked holding Wen Ning close. How he’d turned that look on Wei Ying and it didn’t change. Instead took on an almost conspiratorial edge. An agreement. They would protect Wen Ning. Both. Together.

Oh.

Well.

That certainly explained somethings didn’t it.

Yanli snorted softly beside him. A soft understanding smile was playing on her mouth. Wei Ying felt a little shellshocked but very, very happy.

“How did you know?”

“You never stop talking about them,” Yanli said.

“That…” Wei Ying felt a slight blush creep up his face. “Was it that obvious?”

“Not to everyone I’m sure,” Yanli said kindly.

Wei Ying was beginning to suspect everyone was simply either kind enough not to say anything or was enjoying the show.

“Regardless, you have to make sure they know too.”

“Right.” Wei Ying deflated a little when he remembered that Wen Ning already liked Lan Zhan, and while he hadn’t seemed opposed to Wei Ying’s attraction, he was probably just trying to come up with a way to say he’d rather have Lan Zhan’s. Wei Ying couldn’t disagree since any attention from Lan Zhan was worth it, but couldn’t help feeling sad that his newly realized feelings would amount to nothing in the end. They would have nowhere to go, since Lan Zhan seemed just as interested in Wen Ning.

“Wei Ying,” Yanli asked softly.

“It’s nothing. Just realized some things.”

Wei Ying would wish them happiness, because it would make him happy to see them happy. They both deserved each other too. They were good together, as he’d noted before in jest. Now, it was proving to be reality.

Lan Zhan didn’t like him anyway, and Wen Ning deserved all the happiness.

He would visit, of course, they could hardly keep him from doing that. It would just be different then before. Not that there was really a before to compare to. Except, maybe, the few days they’d had in the Cloud Recesses.

“Good things, I hope,” Yanli said, seeming to realize all of them might not be.

Smiling brightly, Wei Ying said, “Of course. Only the best.” It would be the best. Wei Wing would make sure of it. “I have to go now. Can’t keep our Wen waiting.” He smiled once more at Yanli before wiggling out the window, throwing a warning wave at the guards. He had a Wen to find.

⚔

“Sir, we’ve found the carriage.”

Taking a deep breath, Wen Ning opened his eyes. “Alright. Let’s go.” He looked down at the carriage that carried Yanli to safety and prayed to any god that would listen that Nie Huaisang managed to get there is time. It had been barely a week since Huaisang had left him in town, and much to his distress he hadn’t heard anything from him. Wen Ning was tempted to send Chijiu, or even himself, but the atmosphere around the clan was too tense to risk anything. He had to trust in Nie Huaisang, but that had got harder and harder the longer there was no word.

Then word came that Wen Chao was going to attack the Pier and Wen Ning needed to move out and complete his part of the mission. It was a good thing he hadn’t been able to eat anything that day, or he’d have lost it all over the audience room floor. He was given a team of fifteen well trained men. Not a shred of undeserved arrogance between them. As those who often served under Wen Ruohan personally it was earned. Wen Ning was rightly intimidated, and almost broke into hysterical laughter when Wen Ruohan said these were the men that would accompany him.

This task was not to fail, then according to Wen Ruohan, and showed perhaps the first signs of mistrust towards Wen Ning. Apparently, he couldn’t be trusted not to let his feelings get in the way. Wen Ruohan was right of course, Wen Ning had let his feeling get in the way. They just didn’t have to know that.

The Wen surrounded the carriage as it rolled on unaware. Wen Ning followed. He needed to know what happened and couldn’t bare to not see it himself. Guilt already sat heavy in his stomach, and he forced himself to breath through it. This was not the time to be weak. If Yanli needed him he had to be ready. The setting sun was at their backs and the wind was still. The sounds of the horse and carriage covered any noise his inexperience inadvertently caused. Wen Ning knew the men weren’t pleased with his desire to join them, but they were professional and wouldn’t say anything now.

Wen Ning would allow himself to lament the fate of these men later, but now, he had a mission he had to complete and no amount of regret over the lives he might help end would stop him.

With some silent agreement Wen Ning hadn’t yet learned to understand the men moved in. Since meeting them yesterday, there was a mutual agreement to not talk to each other more than necessary. The agreement worked well for them both. They didn’t know Wen Ning and Wen Ning didn’t know them.

The coachman died without a sound, getting removed from his seat without the horses any the wiser. Cold fear tracked up Wen Ning neck and he really hoped Nie Huaisang managed everything. There was no way he and Yanli would survive if he hadn’t. Smart enough to realise he’d be in the way but terrified he’d be too late to stop anything, Wen Ning hovered around the edges. Zisi drawn and at the ready though he really didn’t want to use it.

It took several seconds for the guards to realize something was wrong. Only in those few seconds over half of them were dead and the others outmanned, if not outmatched. Wen Ning tried not to focus too much on the dead and willed the rolling nausea down focusing instead on the carriage and its potential occupant.
As soon as Wen Ning did that one of the Wen threw an exploding tag in through the carriage window where a shadow moved as if to reach for the curtain. Wen Ning didn’t even get a chance to make a sound before the carriage exploded destroying anything inside. In a matter of minutes, it was over.

“Target dead,” one of the Wen said, landing next to him.

Wen Ning nodded numbly surveying the carnage in front of him. “Quite the explosion,” he managed.

“A new invention,” the man said, sounding proud.

Wen Ning made a sound of interest that was probably too high pitched to be considered totally sane.

“Check no sign of us remain,” the captain said, glancing at him with something that might have been concern. Probably worried he’d go insane. The men got to it collecting anything that might indicate the Wen clan. Personally, Wen Ning thought it useless. Everyone would know it was them. Who else would dare?

All Wen Ning could do in the minutes it took the team to erase their involvement was stare at the remains of the carriage. There had been no time to check if it had really been Yanli in that carriage and Wen Ning was trying with all his might to fight back the drawing horror that he may have actually been responsible for Yanli’s death.

“All clear,” the captain called.

Wen Ning’s heart stuttered horribly in his chest, sick with the sudden loss of hope. Nie Huaisang hadn’t managed then, and he was in fact responsible for Yanli’s death. Hysteria seemed the only rational reaction in the moment and Wen Ning forcefully swallowed it. He gave himself hiccups.

The one who’d apparently made the exploding tag turned to him opening his mouth to ask something. All he managed was a gurgle.

Wen Ning has never seen anyone close rank so fast. Still too blank to do anything useful, Wen Ning saw men dressed in Nie colors move out of the shadows and surround them. Hope surged up so quickly Wen Ning hiccupped violently enough to hurt. The battle that followed was far more chaotic, and Wen Ning really got to see the skill of the men Wen Ruohan had given him. He didn’t feel so confident anymore, even when there was twice as many Nie.

There was lots of blood and noise, and Wen Ning was suddenly and wholly overwhelmed. Too much noise, too much smell, too many strong emotions too close together. Wen Ning couldn’t process them fast enough. His knees met the ground hard, and no amount of stinging in his chest could make his lungs remember they weren’t the size of a pea. Soft hands on his cheek brought his attention slowly back to the present. Wen Ning never thought he would be this glad to see Nie Huaisang. Obnoxious fan and everything. Slightly more bloody than usual but obnoxious regardless.

“Wen Ning,” Nie Huaisang said. It didn’t sound like the first time either.

“Sorry,” Wen Ning tried, only to wince at the sound of his own voice. A commotion behind Huaisang stole Wen Ning’s attention. The captain apparently, wasn’t yet dead. He was on his knees with two swords at his throat, sword arm missing and gushing blood.

“Why?”

Surprising even himself, Wen Ning responded in a steady voice without looking away. “I couldn’t let it continue.”

Huaisang shifted next to him, but Wen Ning didn’t look away. The captain knew what he was talking about. He sneered, “You’re a fool to think you can stop it.”
“Better a fool than to have any part in it.”

Disgust flashed though the captain’s eyes before his body lost it head. Wen Ning didn’t look away until Huaisang forced him to. Laughter bubbled up at the blatant concern on Huaisang’s face, and Wen Ning didn’t have the energy to stop it. No one said anything until Wen Ning managed to gather himself enough to stop laughing. He couldn’t stop shaking though and walking was going to be impossible.

“Let’s get out of here,” Huaisang said, and with an ease that pulled another giggle out of Wen Ning he swung Wen Ning up onto his back. Wen Ning may have been embarrassed once upon a time, but there wasn’t much energy left for that. He let his eyes slip closed and didn’t open them again until he felt Huaisang stop.
When he did, he was greeted with the second most beautiful thing he’d ever seen.

“Yanli,” Wen Ning whispered not sure he should believe it.

“Hello, Wen Ning,” she said looking whole, healthy, and alive.

Wen Ning crawled down Huaisang’s back so fast he stumbled, barely giving himself time to right before running towards her. “You’re alive.”

Everyone was kind enough to not comment on the childlike wonder in his voice. Yanli accepted him so easily he didn’t bother trying to stifle his relieved sobs.

“So little trust,” Nie Huaisang said lightly with no real feeling behind it.

Wen Ning pulled back only enough to look at him. “Sorry.”

“Oh, finish sobbing if you must,” Huaisang said, voice more relieved than anything.

The reminder brought to attention the mess he’d made on Yanli’s robe, and he sheepishly backed out of her hold. She smelt like lotus, a fitting scent. It brought to mind other people and places and was amazingly calming. Instead of letting him go, she pulled him in closer. He’d stopped shaking by the time he pulled away though his tears hadn’t yet managed it. She wiped away one with her thumb, and Wen Ning blinked down at her now dirty robes.

“Sorry,” he said going to brush them clean but realizing that wouldn’t help anything.

“Never mind that,” Yanli said sternly. “Are you okay?”

“I…No. Probably not. I was supposed to kill you. Almost thought I had. Wei Ying will never forgive me.”

Cupping his face in her palms, Yanli turned his face towards her. “I think he’d be willing to do a great deal for you, Wen Ning.”

“Indeed,” Nie Huaisang said, smiling mischievously behind his fan.

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Wen Ning asked, feeling drained and in no mood for mysteries.

In typical Nie Huaisang fashion, he shrugged and flutters his fan. Opening his mouth to demand answers, Wen Ning was interrupted but Yanli.

“You’ll find out for yourself very soon, I’m sure. Why not tell me why exactly you were supposed to kill me.”

“I don’t know if I want to.” Taking a deep breath, Wen Ning closed his eyes. “Wen Chao is attacking Lotus Pier. Wen Ruohan wanted to hurt them even if Wen Chao failed, so he sent me after you. He knew you’d left, and I am apparently close to Wei Ying. He said no one would expect it from me, and that it would be twice the blow because you would be dead, and I would have betrayed them.”

Opening his eyes, Wen Ning looked straight at Jiang Yanli. “I couldn’t let that happen, but I’m not strong. I can’t fight. I didn’t know If Huaisang would make it in time, and I was scared. I didn’t want anything to happen to you, but…”

Wen Ning swallowed hard. “I need everyone to think you’re dead. I need to make sure Wen Ruohan trusts me. I need Wei Ying to hate me.”

Chapter 19: Of Wen Ning

No one said anything for a while and Wen Ning knew he was going to explode if no one said something soon. Yanli’s face had settled into a frown and Wen Ning didn’t know what to do with it. It wasn’t exactly a bad frown, though Wen Ning wasn’t confident in his ability to know the difference. Even Nie Huaisang was silent, and Wen Ning was sure he’d have something to say.

“Please say something,” he finally pleaded.

“I think it’s impossible for Wei Ying to hate you,” Nie Huaisang said matter-of-factly. “I also don’t see why you’d need to be hated by him.”

“I can’t have something happen to him.”

Nie Huaisang gave him a rather unimpressed look. “The best way, then, is to make him hate you?”

“Yes,” Wen Ning said. There was a look of express disbelief on Huaisang’s face and Wen Ning felt the need to defend himself. “If Wei Ying doesn’t believe it then Wen Chao won’t either. Wei Ying isn’t always the best liar.”

Huaisang snorts a laugh, and Yanli sighs with disappointed big sister energy. They understood the point at least even if it was clear they didn’t like the idea. Wen Ning didn’t much like it either but if he had to choose between this and Wei Ying dying, it was an easy choice.

“How exactly are you going to achieve that.”

It hadn’t been a solid plan and still didn’t feel like it would hold up against much, but it was something so Wen Ning told them.

“Quite the undertaking,” Huaisang said, after several quiet moments. He looked rather impressed.

Saying it out loud made it more real.

“I don’t like it,” Yanli said, sounding slightly distressed. “A lot could go wrong.”

A lot could, but Wen Ning didn’t know another way. Or at least didn’t know another way that would work in time. “Yes.”

“To fool anyone your act will have to be well built. I assume you have someone in mind?”

“Yes,” Wen Ning answered immediately. It was the one thing he was confident on.

Huaisang nodded in approval. “Very well. I might be able to give you some pointers. To be clear, I don’t think it will be easy to get Wei Ying to hate you. Not with how he’s been acting.”

“How’s he been acting?” Wen Ning tried for casual, but failed miserably and everyone knew it. There was an almost painful swell of hope in his chest that he knew would soon be crushed but he couldn’t help it. It was almost second nature by now. He managed to push it away for the moment. This was too important for him to be thinking about that right now.

When Huaisang flicked his fan, Wen Ning knew it was to annoy him. “I suppose you’ll just have to find out yourself.”

Wen Ning made a sound of frustration that surprised Nie Huaisang and Jiang Yanli, but then Huaisang smiled seeming to rather approve of it. Deciding he didn’t want any more part of this right now, Wen Ning leaned his face back into Yanli’s shoulder. She was laughing. Silently, but she was laughing. Wen Ning wanted to say something about that but figured it wasn’t worth the effort at the moment. It was probably a big sister thing anyway and he wasn’t about to try and figure that out.

“You and my sister can never meet,” he said into her shoulder. That might be a disaster.

“I think the meeting would go rather well,” Yanli said, in what might have been a smug tone, but Wen Ning decided it was better for his sanity if he didn’t think about Yanli having any other emotions besides kindness.

“Then, I’d rather not be there the first time you do.” Wen Ning concluded. Yanli laughed again.

The general gathering of Nie shuffled around at the edges of his senses not really doing anything. Wen Ning felt a great rush of sorrow for the ones they lost in the skirmish and couldn’t resist the urge to apologize. There was a strange kind of easiness with which they accepted the apology. Wen Ning didn’t know how much of it was their own view on things or if they just didn’t care.

It brought to mind all the other times someone had trusted him when they shouldn’t.

“Why are you trusting me? Don’t say it’s because I’m not like the other Wen, or because it’s a feeling you have. I won’t believe that, and I don’t understand why people think that’s a good enough reason.”

“You are different,” Yanli said, and Wen Ning wanted to huff in annoyance.

“I’m still a Wen, no matter how different I am, and that’s never been a good thing I’ll have you know. For all you know I could be hiding some devious plot or been lying to you this whole time.”

That got him a blank stare from everyone. He puffed a little in a weak denial. “I could be.”

“Wen Ning, the second you have the capacity to purposefully harm someone is the day I agree to snap my fan,” Huaisang said with such confidence, Wen Ning wasn’t sure if he should be flattered or insulted.

“That seems a little dramatic,” he said instead, only for Yanli to huff a laugh behind him.

Turning to her, Wen Ning could see that she thought so too. He’d killed a man before. Been responsible for the death of so many just a few minutes ago, and was going to be responsible for more in the future. How did they still think he couldn’t hurt anyone?

As if knowing the direction of his thoughts Yanli cupped his face in her hands. “You, Wen Ning, are very kind, loyal, and compassionate. This world is not usually forgiving to those who are and despite everything you’ve been through you have not changed. That is the kind of strength not many have.”

“I’m telling Wei Ying his sister died. I don’t see how that’s a very kind thing to do.”

“It’s in the act that the kindness appears.”

Wen Ning didn’t feel very kind at the moment. “She right,” Huaisang said with all the weight of knowing everything. “I don’t know many who could have gone through what you did and come out still loving the world.”

“Not all of it,” Wen Ning mumbled. He’d learned a few things after coming back. He’d truly hated someone for the first time. Had knowingly been responsible for the death of many others. Felt the weight of responsibility in a way he’d never known before. Had come to think that maybe his feelings might be returned by two people because he was learning to be selfish in that.

“No one can love all of it,” Huaisang said simply. “Doesn’t mean we can be as forgiving about those parts as you.”

He hadn’t really thought about it like that before. A certain Young Master Jin was brought to mind and while Wen Ning could say he didn’t particularly like the young man, he’d never hold a grudge. It just seemed natural to let something in the past go. To hold a grudge against something that hadn’t, and probably never would, happen just took too much energy.

“As to why we’re trusting you,” Yanli said framing his face once again with her hands. “You have proven more than once that you deserve it, and as much as you don’t like hearing it, you aren’t like the other Wen and people see that.”

“You also look about as intimidating as a mouse,” Nie Huaisang cut in.

Wen Ning huffed a laugh while Yanli turned a disapproving stare on Huaisang.

“I’m not very scary, am I?”

Yanli smiled apologetic. “It probably helps.”

Wen Ning didn’t really believe anything they said about him, but it helped to hear anyway. The activity at the edges of their little circle started to draw his focus and he watched for several seconds as the Nie moved around the small clearing. There was an air of purpose behind their movement and Wen Ning was struck with a sudden and rather violent realization that things were actually starting to happen.

“Take this,” Yanli said, distracting him from the steadily mounting panic. She pressed her Yunmeng bell into his hands.

Wen Ning stared for a few moments before he jerked back, almost tempted to throw it back. “No! I couldn’t.”

“A-xian won’t believe I’m dead until he sees this.”

“But this is…I shouldn’t even be touching this.”

“Which is exactly why you need it. If you truly mean what you say about how you want to protect Wei Ying then this will help.”

Even Nie Huaisang looked a little surprised at Yanli’s offering.

Wen Ning nodded slowly drawing the bell to his chest. It felt wrong in his hands. “Why are you okay with this?”

Yanli smiled gently, wrapping her hands around his. “Because I know you. You always have a reason for doing things.”

“I really don’t,” he said, eyes prickling. He desperately wanted to burry himself in her arms and take a few moment where he didn’t have to think about what he’d been given and what he now had to do with it. “I’m going to have to give it to Wen Chao. You won’t get it back.”

Yanli smiled a little sadly. “It’s just a bell.”

Wen Ning swallowed his objection because it wasn’t just a bell. He wanted to say that he’d find another way, that he didn’t need the bell. There was no denying this was the easiest way and that might just be the scariest part of the whole thing. What he thought of as the Wen part of him was happy to be given a solution to his problem so readily, a fact that scared him. Wen Ning wanted to give the bell back. He resisted a childish urge to cross his arms and sulk when Yanli placed her hands on his.

“I don’t think I’m strong enough for this,” Wen Ning said.

Yanli laughed a little. “That you realize that says more than you know.”

“It makes me weak,” he said, bitterly.

Yanli sighed, both frustrated and sad, pulling him closer again. “It does not make you weak, but we don’t have time to go into that. Take the bell and go save those you love.”

“I really don’t understand where all this faith is coming from,” Wen Ning said as he pulled back and out of her arms.

Huaisang was there, helping him to his feet. “Then it’s a good thing you have us. Now, let’s go. We don’t have much time before Wen Chao decides he’s tired of showing off and we have things to go over.”

Wen Ning snorted. “Wen Chao would never get tired of that.”

“Then before he gets tired of doing so without more violence then.”

“Thank you,” Wen Ning said as he and Huaisang get ready to leave. Yanli would stay behind with the Nie. Her displeasure at once more getting left behind was obvious, but she realized her weakness. Wen Ning had always admired her for that.

“You are an interesting puzzle, Wen Ning, and I am having fun figuring you out.”

“Glad to be of service,” Wen Ning said, happy to be joking even if it felt awkward in his mouth.

“Our dear Wen Ning. Always willing to be useful.” Wen Ning was struck with the odd tone in Huaisang’s voice but there wasn’t time to pick it apart. Everyone was ready to go, and Wen Ning took a fortifying breath before joining them.

⚔

The attack didn’t come as much of a surprise and they were more prepared then they might have been. At least the ‘very important mission’ Wen Ning had been sent on didn’t have him attacking. Wen Ning and fighting just never made sense in his head. The fact that Madame Yu and Master jiang were getting along probably helped too, and they had a more united front than any of the Wen were likely expecting.

It was going well. Suspiciously well actually, and even Wei Ying in all his optimism could see that something was going to go horribly wrong. It did, of course, when Core Melting Hand appeared, looking just as uninterestedly bored as he had in the cave. Master Jiang ordered all the younger members away trying to keep as many from more harm. It worked well for the most part but it was hard to defend against someone that could, with one touch, destroy you.

Wei Ying and Jiang Cheng were told the same order and while it stung his pride to not be able to help his clan, he’d also promised himself he’d go find Wen Ning and he couldn’t do that if he was dead. Jiang Cheng took a little more convincing. They were both injured in some way, the Wen, while not very nice people were good with weapons.

“Let me go Wei Ying,” Jiang Cheng said in a tone he hadn’t heard directed at him for several weeks now. It didn’t take much to know he didn’t miss it. Zidian sparked angrily on his finger. It was clear Madame Yu, in giving it to her son, didn’t expect to come back.

Wei Ying was worried, of course he was, they were the only parents he had any real memory of, but he also realized he didn’t have the same connection to them that Jiang Cheng did. Madame Yu and Master Jiang may have been the ones to raise him, but Jiang Cheng was his family. As much as he wanted him to be happy, Wei Ying wasn’t about to let anything happen to his brother.

“I promised Madame Yu.” It was one of the easiest promises he’d ever made. He still wasn’t sure why Madame Yu thought he’d be enough to keep Jiang Cheng from charging in and didn’t just tie them up. He was just as likely to do it as Jiang Cheng was, and yet here he was doing just what Madame Yu wanted.

Jiang Cheng let out a low frustrated growl, not releasing the tension he’d made in Wei Ying’s hold.

“You hate them. Why would you help?”

Sucking in a sharp breath, Wei Ying almost let himself retaliate. It wasn’t as true as it had been before Wen Ning broke down some walls, but it also wasn’t totally untrue either. Wei Ying hadn’t had a lot of time to process whatever new feeling had come of that strange conversation around the table.

“Jiang Cheng,” Wei Ying said, half plea half anger. “You know I’d never do that.”

“Do I,” Jiang Cheng snarled. It was probably a result of the time he’d spent around Wen Ning, as little as it was, that Wei Ying heard and saw the desperation. If he hadn’t met Wen Ning, he wasn’t sure he’d have noticed. Jiang Cheng didn’t cry, that having been trained out of him, but he was close. As close as Wei Ying had ever seen him, and that, more than anything, was what made him release his hold.

“I’m gonna be in so much trouble for this.” Jiang Cheng looked just as startled as Wei Ying felt over the fact that he’d let him go. “She didn’t specify that I had to keep you safe somewhere else. I can do that just as well here too.”

Jiang Cheng rolled his eyes with enough familiar exasperation that Wei Ying laughed. Even after everything Jiang Cheng look one step forward and paused. “You sure?” he asked.

“’Course,” Wei Ying said with his usual amounts of bravado. “Wen won’t know what hit ‘em.”

Tension he hadn’t quite noticed left Jiang Cheng’s shoulders. He nodded once before taking off again. Wei Ying was quick to follow trying to squash the instinct that said everything was going to go belly up very soon.

Sneaking back into the compound was actually much easier than Wei Ying had assumed given how gleefully the Wen had attacked. The few patrols were lazy and arrogant, and Wei Ying curled his lips in disgust. Their pride was going to be their downfall. Finding Wen Chao and Core Melting Hand also wasn’t hard given Wen Chao’s nature. Madame Yu and Master Jiang were both still alive if grievously injured, tied, and forced to kneel at Wen Chao’s feet.

Furry radiated off Jiang Cheng but a steadying hand kept him from launching himself in to save them. There were too many Wen for it to not be suicide. For all that had changed those weeks ago between them all, the change between Madame Yu and Master Jiang had been the slowest. Too many long years and too many scars to be healed with one confession. It hadn’t been as startling stark as Madame Yu’s attitude towards Jiang Cheng and himself had been, but Yanli smiled hopefully sometimes when she’d mention seeing them walking together. There had been less fighting, and once Wei Ying had even see Madame Yu tentatively taking the hand Master Jiang offered. Wei Ying would have thought her possessed if not for the sharp frown and sharper words she’d said to a wayward disciple moments later.

Even now, it was strange to see them together almost leaning towards each other as Wen Chao monologed. A quick glance at Jiang Cheng showed he thought it strange too.

“Where’s Wei Wuxian? Couldn’t have anything happening to your favorite, could you? Jiang Wanyin would have to go too I suppose.”

It was mean and petty and dug at an old wound. A wound that was far more healed than it had been.

“They are both safe. The boys are strong.” The stress would not go unnoticed by any who cared to look. Wen Chao, as usual, didn’t care at all.

“Running away? Just like Wei Wuxian. I’d hopped he’d be here to witness your deaths, but I suppose your bodies will have to do well enough.”

Wei Ying was just as ready to throw himself into the courtyard when a group of Wen came into view. For one heart stopping moment hope surged through Wei Ying when he noticed Wen Ning. It fizzled out like chalk in water though when, as Wen Ning came closer, Wei Ying saw the cold hard expression on his face. Things just sort of stopped moving for a while as Wen Ning stepped forward, bowing to Wen Chao. The conversation they had was quiet, but Wen Chao’s changing expression was confirmation enough that something had happened. Something bad.

“Well, well. Maybe you aren’t useless after all.” Turning with almost psychotic glee, Wen Chao addressed his prisoners. “I would enjoy seeing you die myself but I think it would be much more fun to have our dear Wen Ning here do it. The betrayal is rather exciting, don’t you think.”

The arm he puts around Wen Ning’s shoulders is almost affectionate, and despite his shock Wei Ying’s stomach churns at the action.

“I’ll leave them to you little cousin. You must tell me all about it later.” Wen Chao left with one last pat to Wen Ning’s head, like Wen Ning was a dog to be praised. Some distant hope shattered when Wen Ning did nothing but bow. Everyone was frozen as Wen Ning walked slowly over to the pair in the center. Jiang Cheng might as well have been made of stone, eye glued to his parents.

“Madame Yu. Master Jiang.” Wen Ning greeted them with a small bow. Wei Ying made a small, distressed noise at the sound of Wen Ning’s voice. It wasn’t cold, hateful, disgusted, or arrogant. It just was. The soft lilt that Wei Ying fell in love with was gone. The kindness Wen Ning could never hide had vanished. Wen Ning’s voice was flat. Emotionless. As if nothing mattered anymore.

That was almost worse than having to watching him kill his Sect leader. Almost.

“Wen Ning,” Master Jiang said, softly. There was sympathy in his tone and maybe a little understanding.

“I should have thrown you out as soon as I saw you,” Madame Yu said.

“I did tell you,” Wen Ning said. It would have, once upon a time, been humours.

There were no apologise made, no indication that Wen Ning felt anything about what he’d been told to do. He pulled his sword. A beautiful dark blade that oddly fit Wen Ning despite its color. Still, no one moved. Not even Jiang Cheng who seemed enraptured by the goings on before him. Wei Ying had all of five seconds to wonder if he was broken before Wen Ning spoke.

“Not here,” he said, jolting everyone out of their stupor. “It wouldn’t do for the Sect Leader to die in such a place.”

It sounded just enough like Wen Ning that Wei Ying choked. That wasn’t fair. Something had happened to Wen Ning in the few scant days they hadn’t seen each other and from his current actions it wasn’t good. Wei Ying should probably hate him. He was going to kill his Sect leader, but Wei Ying just couldn’t wrap his head around the fact that his gentle Wen Ning would do that.

“Young Master?” One of the Wen asked.

Wei Ying wanted to laugh. Young Master. That was wrong. Wen Ning was Wen Ning. The title didn’t fit the man anymore than calling Wen Chao good did. Wen Ning was so much more than the name implied.

“Everyone leaves. I will deal with these two myself.”

“But how will we know you haven’t just let them go?”

The Wen who’d spoken ended up being almost directly below where Wei Ying and Jiang Cheng were hiding. The flinty stare Wen Ning turned on him shouldn’t have been attractive, but Wei Ying couldn’t quite repress the shiver that trailed down his spine. It was almost the same as Lan Zhan’s and the mixing of Lan Zhan’s expression on Wen Ning’s face wasn’t something Wei Ying had ever contemplated being attracted to.

It was hot.

Super hot.

Wei Ying didn’t put a lot of effort into stopping the image of Wen Ning turning that expression on him before pushing him back and taking his mouth in a taste Wei Ying suddenly, desperately, wanted to have.

As with Lan Zhan it cowed the Wen into backing down. The others trickled slowly from the courtyard leaving Wen Ning standing alone before Madame Yu and Master Jiang.

“Up,” he said after a moment. The two struggled to stand, and Wen Ning did nothing to help them. When they were finally on their feet, Wen Ning stared at them for several more minutes before jerking his head in the opposite direction the others had taken. “Walk.”

They did, if slowly, limping and often leaning against each other for balance as their hands were still tied. Master Jiang and Madame Yu made no protests, or really any noise at all. The group was actually out of sight before Wei Ying jerked in realization that they should probably stop Wen Ning.

“Jiang Cheng,” he started but Jiang Cheng was already moving, purple sparks trailing after him. Scrambling to catch up, Wei Ying moved with less grace and silence than he probably should. Jiang Cheng also wasn’t moving quietly so he either thought it was okay not to or was in such a hurry he didn’t care. Probably the second.

There were several patrols they had to get past, and since they couldn’t just take the most direct route they were forced to detour several times to avoid getting caught. Despite their haste they weren’t quick enough to catch them before the trio were pushing away from shore in a small boat.

“A much better place, don’t you think? No one to find the bodies.” It was quiet, just barely heard over the sounds around them.

Jiang Cheng’s enraged yell echoed across the water as Wen Ning sliced Master Jiang’s throat before kicking him into the water. Madame Yu followed without much protest following her husband into the water.

“Wen Ning!”

Turning slowly Wen Ning faced them, blood splattered across his face. Paler than normal, Wei Ying noticed a touch hysterically. The two bodies didn’t return to the surface so Wen Ning must have attached something to them.

His demand for answers lodged in his throat as Wen Ning impassively turned away from them, casually wiping away the blood. Jiang Cheng screamed again ready to jump into the water when a Wen patrol rounded the corner. Wei Ying was quick to bodily haul his brother up, running as quickly as he could with the thrashing, cursing body on his shoulder. The patrol got distracted by Wen Ning, who’d come floating back to shore. One or two broke off again but Wei Ying was already far enough ahead they couldn’t follow. Jiang Cheng had gone limp in his hold, and while worried Wei Ying didn’t stop.

That was not Wen Ning, he repeated to himself. That was not Wen Ning.

⚔

Wei Ying felt like dying when he finally put Jiang Cheng down. His brother still hadn’t moved and there was a mix of concern, rage, and disbelief pressing against his chest, with an oppressive amount of denial too for good measure.

“I’m going to kill that Wen,” Jiang Cheng said and it was telling that Wei Ying’s first reaction was to defend Wen Ning. He didn’t, realizing that would be the end to any relationship he had with his brother. Despite having seen it with his own eyes, Wei Ying didn’t want to believe it. He regrets going against Madame Yu’s order, partly from sympathy and partly from selfishness. If he hadn’t allowed it, Jiang Cheng wouldn’t have seen his parents die.

He also wouldn’t have known Wen Ning involvement.

Wei Ying didn’t know what to do with the selfish desire to keep Wen Ning despite the fact that he had clearly seen him kill his Sect Leader and his wife. Two very prominent people. It wouldn’t be able to be covered up.

Wei Ying sucked in a shocked breath at the direction of his thoughts.

These were Jiang Cheng’s parents, and all he could think about was how to hide their murder from him. He’d never cared about someone other than Jiang Cheng and Yanli this much before, and for it to even go against the love of his brother was startling.

Unable, and a little unwilling, to curb his thoughts, Wei Ying didn’t say anything. Jiang Cheng was probably going to do something stupid and Wei Ying would need to be there to make sure he didn’t get hurt. Or at least more hurt.

Jiang Cheng, always a man of action, was up and moving several minutes later. Storming his way back to the compound. Wei Ying wanted to tell him to be careful but the words tasted strange in his mouth and he couldn’t quite get them out. Jiang Cheng was on a war path and there wasn’t anything Wei Ying could say that would change that.

Their attack went fairly well, since the Wen weren’t expecting another attack and they didn’t stay in one place long enough for men to gather. They had a purpose. Wen Chao was in the audience room, Wen Ning standing before him holding three small bells.

Silver bells.

Yunmeng bells.

Three Yunmeng bells.

Jiang Cheng roared Zidian sparking madly into being on his finger, sword clutched in a death grip in his other. “Wen Qionglin!” Already moving, face twisted in rage, Jiang Cheng didn’t see Core Melting Hand behind him. Reaching.

Wei Ying was moving, but not fast enough.

A yell tore itself from his throat, but it was soon covered by a pained scream from Jiang Cheng who fell to the ground clutching at his core, writhing. Wei Ying turned, felt something hard meet the back of his head, and for once brief second his eyes met Wen Ning’s.

The apathy never changed.

Wen Ning was gone.

Notes:

I feel as though I have a large number of plot holes just waiting to trip me up given the number of months between updates and I am daunted by my own story and can't quite make myself go back and find them all yet. I will. Just not yet. Lets get through the whole thing first.

Chapter 20: Of Wei Ying

Notes:

The first and second half of this chapter were written at very different times so I hope they line up as much as I think they do. I'm determined to finish this so if you've been here from the beginning, Thank You, and if your new, Good Luck.

Lan Zhan didn’t want to be here and was trying very hard not to show it. The conversation continued around him, but he’d lost interest almost immediately. He allowed himself a moment to wish his brother was here instead of him. He’d always been better at these kinds of things than Lan Zhan was. More personable. People always liked him better. Lan Zhan had never been jealous of that ability until this moment. Closing his eyes, he recited the rules until he felt certain he wasn’t going to release his sword on the next person who spoke.

It was mostly successful when he opened his eyes, only because it was Master Jin speaking and he felt confident enough to say that anyone would react the same when confronted with Master Jin.

It was a small gathering. The Nie’s, the Jin’s, and the Lan. Some of the smaller more influential clans. Brought on by the growing threat of the Wen, and the most recent attack of the Jiang. Which, no one, apparently, outside of acknowledging it happened, wanted to talk about. Lan Zhan, who’d been swallowed by demands the moment he’d gotten back from the Cave, hadn’t had time to investigate or do much of anything outside of helping his Sect regain their feet. He’d been almost excited when the invitation to join the conference came because it meant he would get some answers, and maybe find some solutions.

He should have known better.

Lan Xichen would have gotten answers. It’s a bitter recurring thought that’s plagued him since his brother had gone into hiding. A few times Lan Zhan almost went to ask advice, but if there was even a chance the Wen could discover Lan Xichen, Lan Zhan wouldn’t do it. He may not have been raised in this position, but he’d do as well as he knew how.

Which, at the moment, meant sitting in silence while the others talked around him. It was the same topic they covered at the beginning of the meeting almost four hours ago. Pulling his sword was not going to help the situation, but it would make Lan Zhan feel better.

He could almost hear Wei Ying laughing at him.

He’d tried not to think about how Wei Ying was doing, or if he was still alive. If Lan Zhan let himself follow that thought, he might just go crazy. He’d never so readily wished for the others presence, but he’d welcome his bright laughter and incessant talking. A diversion of even darker thoughts about Wen Ning.

The Wen was even more a mystery than Wei Ying and it itched like a bad wound. All the information he’d been able to find was speculation or guesses. It felt like someone was hiding it on purpose, but Lan Zhan didn’t want to jump to that guess so quickly.

But.

There had been someone after Wen Ning before. Or at least Wen Ning thought there was. A person scary enough for him to react so strongly. Lan Zhan hadn’t yet realized fully what the Wen would mean to him, and then had been too distracted to do anything about it. Now, the threat seemed far more real.

It was Nie Huaisang that brought him back to the meeting. The Nie hadn’t said anything up until this point. From what Lan Zhan understood he also didn’t usually sit on meeting like this. Everyone had given him strange glances when he’d first walked in, but they weren’t going to say anything. Not with his brother sitting beside him. Then, the longer he didn’t say anything the less people paid attention to him. A skill he’d shown at the Recesses too. Lan Zhan had wanted to demand answers, but it hadn’t been the time or place for it.

“What then, do you propose we do with them, Sect Leader Jin? Surely not all the Wen are complicit in Wen Rouhan’s ideals.”

Jin Guangshan stuttered to a stop in the middle of his monologue about the evils of the Wen and looked rather startled that Nie Huaisang had spoken. Everyone did, even Nie Mingju although it was clear he wasn’t going to say anything. Huaisang sat with a placid smile, fan moving lazily. He was the picture of disinterest, but Lan Zhan saw the sharp, predatory glint in his eyes.

“Should they be punished for something they didn’t do?” Huaisang continued.

“They did not stop Wen Rouhan either,” Nie Mingju said, more curious than accusing.

“That is true, but not all Wen live in the Nightless City. Many have sworn an oath to do no harm.”

“You expect us to believe that?” Jin Guangshan said. “The Wen are not above lying to get what they want.”

Nie Huaisang’s smile went sharp. “As are others, I’m sure.”

“How do you know this?” Lan Zhan asked, over the offended spluttering Jin Guangshan made.

“I have been to where they call home and it’s nothing more than a group of farmers and healers. Most notable among them is Wen Qing and her brother, Wen Qionglin,” Nie Huaisang said.

There was a stir among the disciples and Lan Zhan was pleased to see it was mostly positive though he was jealous that Nie Huaisang had been invited to visit and he hadn’t. Many knew Wen Ning; had been saved by Wen Ning. Even the Lan, who’d seen Wen Ning at the destruction of their home had an overall positive opinion of him.

Whatever Wen Ning planned to do. Whatever he had done, Lan Zhan was optimistic that Wen Ning would still be viewed as a good person. At least enough to save him from whatever horrors Jin Guangshan had planned for the Wen.

Jin Guangshan didn’t seem pleased by this reaction.

“They are hardly a source of reliable information given their part in Wen Rouhan’s army. Wen Qionglin is said to be responsible for the death of the Jiang Sect Leader and his wife.”

Lan Zhan sucked in a shocked breath, more shocked when Nie Huaisang didn’t react. He’d come to learn that Nie Huaisang was a great actor, but in this he wasn’t able to tell what the Nie was thinking. He wasn’t sure which he wanted it to be.

Gathering some of his bravado back, Jin Guangshan spoke again. “Their daughter is also missing, and I’ve heard their son had an unfortunate accident with Core Melting Hand.”

“You have some rather thorough informants,” Huaisang commented.

“Of course, only the best.” Jin said, never passing up as opportunity to gloat.

Nie Huaisang was trying to lead the conversation somewhere, but Lan Zhan couldn’t quite grasp what that was. The room buzzed with quiet conversation as those not directly related to the conversation watched the back and forth like a spar. It probably was, though Lan Zhan doubted Jin Guangshan realized that.

“Why didn’t we know about this?” one of the smaller clans spoke up.

“It hardly seemed like information you’d be interested in.” Jin Guangshan said, dismissively.

“I am, however,” Nie Huaisang chimed back in. “Unless you think it a small matter it seems to be something you would share with this council. No?”

As dense as he was about most things this threat, he understood. “It is only recent information.”

Nie Huaisang took on a look that had the uncanny ability to look both understanding and condescending. “News is slow to travel these days.”

“Of course. I only got the news this morning.”

“This morning? But is it not already past mid-day? It was quite busy this morning, perhaps you simply forgot?”

Jin Guangshan shifted slightly in his seat.

Everyone else was silent.

Nie Huaisang looked innocently back at Jin Guangshan, his fan held in front of his face with two hands. Nie Huaisang was terrifying. Jin Guangshan was stuck. He could admit he’d forgotten, an action that wouldn’t be outside of his known character but was most definitely against his self-perceived one. However, if he didn’t forget and choose not to tell them, he would have to have a reason. A reason that was clearly hiding something.

Lan Zhan wasn’t convinced it had to do with the Jiang’s specifically, since there wasn’t much of anything politically interesting. But it clearly has something to do with the Wen’s.

“I – Perhaps we should take a break then? We have been at this a long time.” Without waiting for a response Jin Guangshan stood up and swept from the room. As soon as he disappeared, the room burst into frantic whispers.

Nie Mingju watched his brother like he’d never seen him before but also didn’t appear to mind it. He wasn’t going to say anything either it would seem as he stood with the rest, bowed, and left the room with a speaking look to Huaisang. Nie Huaisang, looked at Lan Zhan, then the rest of the room, bowed a little and followed his brother.

Lan Zhan was quick to follow. Things were happening and he was determined to get his answers.

“What did you mean,” Lan Zhan demanded as he cleared the door frame. A few people looked at him strangely, while others watched with interest.

Nie Huaisang looked at him, seemingly unconcerned with what had just happened. He looked back at the still open doorway and said, “I apologize Young Master I had not realized you’d still be thinking about a comment I made so long ago. Come and I shall explain it.”

Nie Huaisang began walking and Lan Zhan had no choice but to follow. Not if he wanted answers. Huaisang talked about random gossip he’d heard around the place. Nothing that would interest anyone, and it was driving Lan Zhan mad. They walked towards the garden and whenever Lan Zhan tried to move the conversation to Wei Ying or Wen Ning, Nie Huaisang would shift it skillfully away. By the time they’d done a full tour of the gardens, Lan Zhan was almost ready to go all Wei Ying on him.

“There’s nothing I can tell you here,” Nie Huaisang said quietly as they fell behind the shadow of a rather large tree. He hesitated briefly, turning as though to admire the view. “Firefly Inn. Tonight. 11^th bell.”

Lan Zhan wanted to demand answers. The longer he was away from them the more danger they got themselves into. But he’d learned in the short stroll that Nie Huaisang didn’t share anything he didn’t want to and was manipulative enough to turn the conversation however he wanted. Unable to do anything else he nodded sharply. He understood why Nie Huaisang was being so cautious, but it didn’t make it any easier.

 

When they resumed their discussion, Jin Guangshan was as predicted absent, sending instead a messenger who spouted something about a sudden and intense bought of food poisoning that none of the assembled believed. It was a rather dumb move on Jin’s part but then Lan Zhan hadn’t expected anything else. This meeting, and subsequent no show would lead everyone to start to doubt the Jin’s if they hadn’t already. There was always a possibility it had nothing to do with the current state of the Sects, but with how much Jin Guangshan liked power it was almost guaranteed to be connected.

The rest of the meeting was filled mostly with inane conversation about the growing tensions or what the Wen were planning to do, or about Jin and his suspicious behaviour. Lan Zhan should be paying attention, and he was to an extent, but he spent most of his time moving between how Wen Ning and Wei Ying were doing and debating how much Nie Huaisang actually knew.

Tonight, couldn’t come fast enough.

When they finally released, Lan Zhan bore a few minutes of small talk attempted by the few brave souls in the assembly. All he wanted to do was run to the inn and wait out Nie Huaisang but knew that was uncharacteristic of him and so after finishing the few conversations people had started, and scowling hard enough to scare away the rest, Lan Zhan made for his room determined to meditate until the 11^th bell.

Meditation was great in theory but in practice Lan Zhan was struggling. He’d never struggled to centre himself, but it felt like something was missing and when his mind kept going back to those quiet days at the library, he felt a fool for not seeing it sooner.

It didn’t feel false to say that it was all Wen Ning’s doing. Wei Ying and himself may have gotten past the initial animosity, but it would have taken a lot. Lan Zhan knows himself too well to think he’d ever think of Wei Ying as anything but troublesome without some help.

Wen Ning was also just – Wen Ning – someone with the kindest soul Lan Zhan had ever met. Even before they really knew each other Wen Ning had seemed to understand things about Lan Zhan that he hadn’t shared with anyone. It was a heady sort of feeling when he spent time thinking about it. Which he did. Often. Between that and the sheer trust Wen Ning had shown it didn’t feel like anything but natural to fall in love.

With Wei Ying it felt destined.

With Wen Ning it just felt right.

Lan Zhan hadn’t planned to fall in love with anyone. Love had been shown to be nothing but shackles a prison one could never escape from. Now, with Wen Ning and Wei Ying it felt like coming home.

When the first bell of 11 struck Lan Zhan was moving as stealthily as he could. The inn wasn’t hard to find, and he was glad and relieved to see that Nie Huaisang was already waiting. Sitting down across from him, Lan Zhan dug for his patience and said nothing until the tea was served and the server moved away.

“Lovely night,” Nie Huaisang started.

Lan Zhan gripped his cup hard enough to feel it crack then let out a breath and placed it back on the table. He watched the steam for several seconds before replying. “Yes.”

“Terribly unpleasant, these events, aren’t they?”

“Yes.”

“To think someone, we knew would do such a thing. Though,” he leaned closer like he was sharing a secret. The person at the table to their left did the same. Not very good spies. “I’ve heard some rather interesting information about Jin Guangshan.” He shrugged. “Something about a deal or some such.”

The spy jerked before making a poor attempt at covering it up. Nie Huaisang smiled.

“Nothing more than another bastard child, I’m sure. Now tell me about you. I’m sorry to hear about your brother. Da-ge’s been worried.”

The conversation flowed in a similar vein for the next hour or so. Lan Zhan talked more than he ever had, and he felt a stirring of renewed terror at Nie Huaisang. It was a good thing he was on their side. Eventually, the spy left leaving them in a practically empty restaurant and an annoyed proprietor glaring at them from the doorway.

Nie Huaisang led them to his room, and Lan Zhan felt butterflies start to stir at the thought that now he was finally going to get some answers. Instead of said answers, he was greeted by a smiling face of a total stranger.

“Huaisang!” the stranger said, smiling hugely as he stood and walked over to the door. His writing, or maybe drawing it was hard to tell from this angle, was forgotten in favor of approaching Huaisang with such familiarity, Lan Zhan might think they were brothers.

Huaisang in turn seemed to take the interaction with the grace of one greeting an over excited dog. “Sorry to keep you. We couldn’t get away as soon as I’d wish.”

“Not bother about it, I had enough here to keep me busy.”

With no warning, the young man turned to Lan Zhan who almost wanted to take a step back from the sudden intensity. The smile though was friendly enough. “Hi. You must be Lan Wangji, I’ve heard a lot about you.”

“That is not how you greet strangers,” Nie Huaisang said tapping the young man gently on the head.

The young man pouted. “He doesn’t feel like one with how Wen Ning goes on about him.”

Nie Huaisang raised an eyebrow and pushed farther into the room. The young man moved closer to Lan Zhan to accommodate and was struck with a scent he’d come to associate with Wen Ning.

 “I don’t think Wen Ning talks that much about him.”

“He doesn’t have to. He sighs and frowns and looks all sad enough to make up for it.”

Lan Zhan looked up from where he’d been taking off his shoes. “Wen Ning’s sad?”

The young man’s face lit up in the way he’d observed younger siblings do when there was an opportunity to embarrass their older siblings. “Oh, absolutely,” he said mock gravely. The smile he was trying to tramp down took away from the effect, but it didn’t stop Lan Zhan’s heart from swooping.

“He’s separated from the mysterious lover no on thinks I know about and –.”

He trails off, face morphing to real concern and worry. “Well, other stuff too.”

Tucking aside the singular in that sentence Lan Zhan was about to demand he finish when Nie Huaisang walked back into the room. He had taken off his more formal robe and changed into something more comfortable.

“Sit, this might take a while.”

Looking between the two of them, Lan Zhan did, steeling himself for some bad news.

It wasn’t wholly bad news when they reached the end of the tale. It was filled with rather more misadventures of Wen Chijiu, apparently the name of the young man, and his many travels to the Nie. He knew it wasn’t everything, and it grated both his pride and ever-growing fear, but he held his tongue.

“Wei Ying is safe then?”

“As safe as can be expected when around Wen Chao, but yes.”

“Wen Ning?”

Frowning in evident frustration, Nie Huaisang said, “I don’t know. He hasn’t sent any of the messages he said he would. I realize the danger, but he promised.”

“So, something has happened.”

“Is my assumption, but with no proof I don’t want to make it.”

At some point during the conversation Wen Chijiu had gone back to his writing. At this, he looked over. “I told you I can go back. I am a Wen.”

“No. Wen Ning told me to look after you and I will,” Nie Huaisang said.

“I am not a child. Besides, I’ve spent enough time around Wen Ning and Wen Qing to approach them without suspicion. He didn’t say how to protect me, and spending as much time as I have with the Nie is bordering on treason at this point.”

Huaisang sucked in a sharp breath at the casual way he spoke about it, and Lan Zhan wondered at the situation among the clan in that was his reaction to it.

“I do not trust the Wen.”

“No one does, not even its own, but at least I will go unnoticed. Another Wen among many. I know Wen Ning, and I can say that he’s gotten in over his head and is going to need some help. More help than you can give him from the outside.”

It seemed to pain Nie Huaisang to hear that, but it also didn’t seem to be the first time it’s been brought up.

“He has a plan,” Huaisang said. “I would like to trust in it.”

“When have you ever gone in without at least three backup plans in case one fails. Wen Ning doesn’t even know how to plan what he’s eating for breakfast let alone something as complicated as this.”

None of this conversation sounded new to either of them, but Lan Zhan was fully invested. Nie Huaisang sighed, not seeming pleased with the whole thing, but finally nodded.

“I can at least try and get Jiang Wangyin out of there. Apparently, Wen Qing’s being stationed there too.”

“Won’t that cause problems with Wen Chao?” Lan Zhan asked.

“He doesn’t really care about him. It’s Wei Ying he wants. One too many slights or something.” Wen Chijiu said it with such aplomb Lan Zhan didn’t know how to react for several seconds. “I should be able to get him out without too much trouble.”

“You’ll check on Wen Ning too?”

Wen Chijiu rolled his eyes like it was obvious, but Lan Zhan wondered just how many other Wen would have taken it that way. Nie Huaisang pressed his lips together and looked to argue but sighed again resigned.

“Just don’t get hurt.

Wen Chijiu shrugged, like it wasn’t worth even saying the words. Like getting hurt was inevitable. Lan Zhan tried really hard not to let the sudden panic well up.

As if knowing where Lan Zhan’s thoughts were going, Wen Chijiu said, “They’re not abusive necessarily, just dismissive about things that don’t concern them.”

Lan Zhan thought that was sometimes worse.

“Wen Ning isn’t that thoughtless that he’d do something dangerous,” Wen Chijiu said with a confidence Lan Zhan couldn’t tell the source of.

Of course, Wen Ning wouldn’t do that, but this was also the Wen, and the more Lan Zhan learned about them the more he wanted to steal Wen Ning away and lock him up, so he’d never be hurt again. Sucking in a sudden breath, realizing where his thoughts were going, Lan Zhan wondered if he wasn’t so different from his father after all.

“Alright, when do I leave?” Wen Chijiu asked.

“Sooner would be better. Are you going to meet up with Wen Qing first?”

“I can meet her on the way. She already knows most of it anyway.”

“Somehow that worries me.”

Wen Chijiu laughed, and Lan Zhan wondered how one family could produce such different personalities.

“Give me a week and I should be able to either get Jiang Wanyin out or let you know if it’s impossible.” He turned to look at Lan Zhan looking, apparently, for approval, which he would give of course. He just didn’t know why Wen Chijiu needed his in the first place. He wasn’t really involved in this planning at all.

“Excellent. I’ll see you tomorrow before I leave then.”

The room was silent a while before Nie Huaisang sighed again. “I will never understand those, Wen’s.”

Lan Zhan agreed. “Why pick on Jin Guangshan?”

“Besides it being fun?” Nie Huaisang asked, fan up and sounding more like the one Lan Zhan knew. It was strange to see the side of him that cared for his friends. “He’s far more involved with this that anyone knows, or even he, I think, realizes.”

“That is a problem?”

“More of an inconvenience. He’s not the mastermind and I haven’t figured out who is. It’s quite frustrating.” He looked slightly pleased by the information though, and Lan Zhan got the feeling being outwitted was a new experience for Nie Huaisang.

“Can I do anything?” He needed to do something but also realized he couldn’t stick his nose into something he didn’t understand if he wanted everything to work out.

Nie Huaisang looked almost sorry when he shook his head. Lan Zhan wanted to demand he be allowed to help but that sounded childish even in his head, so he kept silent. He would find something to do. He had to or he’d go crazy.

“Even I can’t do anything at the moment,” he said, as though that was what annoyed him most. Maybe it was. “The worst part of this is waiting for what goes wrong first.”

Lan Zhan agreed and hoped that it wasn’t what his fear wanted to make it. He did have faith in Wen Ning, and Wei Ying, and he felt a little better knowing what he did, but Nie Huaisang was right. It didn’t make the waiting any easier.

⚔⚔⚔⚔

It hurt. Everything hurt. There were voices and those hurt too. Hurt. Hurt. Hurt.

The memories didn’t need any time coming back. Jiang Cheng’s scream. Master Jiang and Madame Yu falling into the water. Core Melting Hand. Wen Ning.

Wen Ning. Wen Ning. Wen Ning.

It hurt.

The Yunmeng bells.

Three Yunmeng bells.

Jiang Cheng still had his and Wei Ying’s was tucked safely in his sash. Which left Master Jiang, Madame Yu and –

Yanli.

Wen Ning would never –

But he could.

Would he?

Wen Qionglin. He wasn’t worthy to be called Wen Ning anymore.

It hurt.

The voices again. An off-putting rumble in the background. Wei Ying couldn’t focus.

Jiang Cheng.

Was he okay? Screams. His core. He’d lost it. If only he’d been faster.

Wen Ni – No Wen Qionglin. It had to be. Wei Ying wouldn’t survive otherwise.

It wasn’t fair! Why? Why that Wen? There were so many other Wen’s why did it have to be his?

Wei Ying swallowed roughly. He couldn’t afford to think that way anymore. Wen Ning was gone. Replaced by someone Wei Ying didn’t know. He didn’t want to believe but…

It hurt.

Jiang Cheng. He was still alive at least. Losing your core didn’t kill you. That at least he knew. Did he? Jiang Cheng would be fine for now. He just had to get to him. Get to him. Get to him. He’d be fine.

Fine, fine, finefinefinefine –

 

Wen Ning.

 

A sob broke though so hard he almost choked on it. The voices stopped, listening. Wei Ying swallowed another but didn’t manage the third. It tore at him like shrapnel. Leaving nothing behind.

“Looks like he’s finally awake. You’ve been waiting so long.”

“Yes.”

“I expected a little more excitement, dear cousin. You quite liked him at one point.”

No answer.

“I don’t think he’ll like you much now. But that shouldn’t be a problem. There’s still the other one. You seemed quite fond of him too. Oh, but maybe not. You did burn down his Sect after all. Though, he seems to have forgiven you for that. Maybe he can forgive you for killing these people as well.”

Wen Chao was a smug asshole who deserved to get thrown into a volcano.

Even without looking Wei Ying would know that voice anywhere. Even as altered as it was. He couldn’t help the surge of affection that nearly choked him. He was behind bars. Tied up with spiritual pressure restraints and a splitting headache that even the soft light of the torch made worse.

Concussion probably.

Wen Ning and Wen Chao stood in front of the bars. The room was small with one door to the left and one chair in the corner. Wei Ying glanced briefly at Wen Chao before focusing his attention on Wen Ning. He looked good despite the apathetic look on his face. He didn’t seem to recognize Wei Ying and that was far more painful than any physical blow he could inflict.

He still didn’t know if he should be furious at Wen Ning or glad to see him. There were too many emotions roiling around inside for him to pick out just one.

“Wen Ning,” he said, even knowing it was wiser for him to cut ties, to draw away from the man who’d captured his interest then his heart.

“Wei Wuxian.”

For some reason that hurt more than any title could. Although he disliked the title when Wen Ning said it, it was said with respect and affection. Something Wei Ying hadn’t realized until it was gone. He was good at that. Not seeing something until it was gone.

Wen Chao, all smug satisfaction, broke the small staring contest the two were having. “Nice to see you two still being so friendly.” When neither man reacted, his smile turned strained. He couldn’t honestly have expected them to answer.

“Wen Ning,” Wen Chao said sharply, making Wei Ying want to hiss in his defence, but Wen Ning simply turned and stared questioningly at Wen Chao.

Whatever novel satisfaction he’d gotten from this Wen Ning it was wearing off. “Guard him. He can’t get out but surely there’s something you could talk about.”

He turned with a knowing smirk to Wei Ying, who bristled out of instinct rather than any desire to show him he’d gotten to him. At Wei Ying’s reaction, some of Wen Chao’s good cheer returned, and Wei Ying hated being the reason.

“Where’s my brother.”

“Being taken care of,” Wen Chao said, and it was worrying that Wei Ying didn’t know what they meant. “Apparently, I can’t kill him yet, but Father says I can after he’s done.” That sounded even worse.

“And me?” Wei Ying asked, morbidly curious about the answer.

Wen Chao leaned in close. “You. You I can do whatever I want with.” He cast a glance at Wen Ning who hadn’t moved and smiled meanly.

Wen Chao laughed as he left, the sound bouncing against the walls. Wei Ying regrated not listening to Wen Ning about the trouble his name would cause. It had caused trouble, just not for Wei Ying and he was sorry for it. He’d rather take everything to spare this for Wen Ning. Too late now of course, but Wei Ying could regret and wish all he wanted.

Wen Ning turned away from him and stood against the wall, saying nothing. Wei Ying studied him for a moment, pressing himself against the bars to see better. He looked good, but there were signs of exhaustion on his face Wei Ying didn’t like.

“Wen Ning,” he tried, but got nothing. “Wen Ning. I’m glad to see you.”

It was true, as much as it continued to surprise Wei Ying. Even after everything, maybe because of everything, Wei Ying wanted to get to know Wen Ning. To be given those small indulgent smiles. To sit in the library with Lan Zhan and bask in the quiet attention he was given. Even if it did sometimes get a little boring it was infinitely better than this.

He tried a few more times to get Wen Ning’s attention, but when those failed, he decided to do what he did best. Talk.

⚔⚔⚔⚔

“Wen Ning. Look at me.” It was a long shot, but Wei Ying had to try one last time. It had been three days and Wen Ning hadn’t so much as looked at him. He didn’t want to give up hope that Wen Ning was gone. He’d been unbound but that didn’t ease the stress much. Wei Ying still didn’t know what was happening to his brother or even where he was. His own fate was a little more clear but no less terrifying for it.

For several excruciating seconds Wen Ning didn’t respond, then, and only because he was looking, Wei Ying saw his finger twitch. Wen Ning hadn’t been lying then when he said he’d obey whatever Wei Ying said. He’d started to doubt after so long, but Wei Ying had learned to make himself annoying when he wanted to. Wei Ying wondered if he could use it.

“Wen Ning,” he tried again. It didn’t feel quite right to order his friend like that, but if it got him a glance at least it would be worth it. It was late. Wen Ning had been standing in front of his cell for hours and Wei Ying wanted him to eat something, to sit down, to talk with him. Anything but the cold shoulder he’d been getting. It had gotten bad enough that Wei Ying didn’t care if Wen Ning never spoke to him again, as long as he did something. Only a little, of course, but it was the thought that counted.

A shaky exhale.

“Wen Ning. Please.”

Wen Ning tried to turn away.

“I need to know why. Wen Ning. Think of this as an o-“

“Don’t,” Wen Ning said finally, almost harshly.

“Why not, Wen Ning?”

“Young Master,” Wen Ning started and there was so much distress that Wei Ying almost backed down. Almost. At least he wasn’t Wei Wuxian.

“Wei Ying, remember.”

“Please, don’t do this.”

“Do what.”

“Speak,” Wen Ning said quietly, not looking at him. As though he was afraid to say the words out loud. Like someone might hear them. “Say my name.”

Wei Ying pounced. He pressed himself right up against the bars. Even reaching through to try and touch Wen Ning, who had been very careful to station himself far enough away that Wei Ying never could.

“Wen Ning. Why can’t I say Wen Ning. Wen Ning is a nice name. Wen Ning.”

Wen Ning sobbed and crumbled. It was heart breaking to watch, but Wei Ying kept going. “Why not, Wen Ning. What are you so afraid of?”

At this, Wen Ning turned, and Wei Ying saw the weight of their conversation, in the pained twist of Wen Ning’s face. “You,” Wen Ning said, voice breaking. “What you’ll do, what you’ll say, how much I –

He broke off, turning sharply as footsteps moved down the hall. Wei Ying watched his back, speechless. He wanted to finish that sentence with ‘I love you’ but he didn’t know and that was the most frustrating part.

He didn’t know.

He wanted it. He wanted it more than he’d ever wanted anything in his life. But he didn’t know.

Wen Ning didn’t turn around again. Didn’t talk to him even when Wei Ying got desperate enough to order him to. He’d gotten a glimpse of the Wen Ning he knew. Of the Wen Ning he wanted. Lan Zhan would know; Wei Ying thought a little desperately. Lan Zhan always knew. He and Wen Ning always seemed to know each other better than Wei Ying could. They were prefect for each other, but they didn’t talk enough.

Wei Ying could be there. He talks enough for the bother of them. They were pretty together, sitting in that library, and Wen Ning gave the most indulgent smiles. Wei Ying didn’t even mind Lan Zhan’s rules if it meant he’d keep looking at him with that cute frown.

He’d listen better. He’d do whatever they wanted him to, as long as they didn’t leave him behind.

Considering he was sitting in a prison being guarded by the man who was supposedly responsible for the deaths of his parents and sister, it might be a mut point. Maybe Wei Ying could cry, appeal to Wen Ning’s sympathy.

At this point he was willing to try anything to get Wen Ning’s attention back.

Wow. Wasn’t he pathetic.

Lan Zhan probably didn’t even want him, and Wen Ning might but was also afraid of him. When all this was over, Wen Ning would choose Lan Zhan, because they were both perfect, and Wei Ying would be left here in this prison. Or killed. He might almost prefer it.

The person who entered got a sharp head turn from Wen Ning. Wei Ying’s attention immediately latched onto him. “Wen Chijiu,” Wen Ning said, with more feeling than Wei Ying had heard from him in a long time. Recent break not withstanding.

The young man waved jovially, not seeming to care about Wen Ning’s attitude. A guard hovered behind him, standing in the doorway. “I’m here to make sure the prisoner hasn’t died yet. In case you didn’t take care of him.”

Wei Ying blinked. Wen Ning had been taking care of him. Wei Ying had been too caught up in getting his attention he hadn’t realized he’d already had it. From the tightness in his shoulders, Wen Ning took offence to not caring for someone even like this. Hope bloomed anew in Wei Ying’s chest, and he found himself smiling. Wen Chijiu smiled back at him.

“Alright, let’s take a look at you.” Wen Chijiu walked closer to the bars and pulled Wei Ying’s hands easily into his checking his pulse. No one spoke while he did. A few minutes later he let Wei Ying’s hand go and announced that Wei Ying was healthy enough.

A look passed between Wen Chijiu and Wen Ning, who didn’t acknowledge it. Wen Chijiu puffed an annoyed sigh and rolled his eyes. “I’ll be back again to see how you’re doing.”

With one final look at Wen Ning, Wen Chijiu vanished the guard following. Wei Ying was incredibly interested in what had just happened and who this new person was but didn’t bother asking when he’d get no answers. He had a feeling though that he’d just found an ally.

Chapter 21: Of Hard Choices and Actions

He had indeed found an ally in Wen Chijiu who chatted and talked with Wei Ying without any apparent concern for the guard in the doorway or Wen Ning’s increasingly heavy glares. It was a strange to see on Wen Ning’s face and he waited for Wen Chijiu’s visits as much for his company as to see that expression on Wen Ning’s face.

“Your brother’s fine,” he said lowly one day about a week into his visits. There wasn’t any indication of time down in his cell, but he figured it was about that long. Wei Ying almost didn’t hear it, it was said so quietly, but he was as desperate to hear about his brother as he was to have Wen Ning’s attention focused on him. Now that he knew he’d never really lost it, the goal was to keep it. So far, he was having little success. That didn’t matter as much now, not when he knew just how much Wen Ning cared about him.

While he wasn’t sure about Wen Ning’s love, Wei Ying was confident in his care. He supposed it would have to do until he could seduce the other man. Wen Ning would blush and stammer out ‘Wei-gongzi’ and Wei Ying would laugh and turn to Lan Zhan who’d frown cutely and scold him for it. Everything would be perfect.

For now, he focused. “We got him out last night.” Wen Chijiu continued. “Grumpy but alright.”

“I’d be worried if he was anything else,” Wei Ying said just as softly, both from relief and fear of being heard. He would not be the reason his brother failed to escape, or why his rescuers got punished.

Wen Chijiu smiled briefly before declaring himself finished and stood. A second guard had joined the first sometime during their conversation.

“Bring the prisoner,” he said simply. Both Wen Chijiu and Wen Ning froze.

“Why?” Wen Ning asked.

The guard sneered. “Because Wen Chao wants to see him.”

With a nod, Wen Ning turned ignoring Wen Chijiu’s stare and the guards mocking gaze. The second Wen Ning touched him Wei Ying couldn’t keep the gasp from escaping. It was gentle, it felt like forever since Wei Ying had been allowed to touch Wen Ning. He went easily, even when Wen Ning put the suppression cuffs on him. They felt light now in light of all that Wei Ying had learned and realized about Wen Ning and his care.

Wen Ning took no joy in putting them on and Wei Ying thought it was as much for his protection as it was for show. It was rather pathetic of him to enjoy the hand Wen Ning kept tight around his arm, but he’d come to accept that when it came to Wen Ning, he was rather pathetic.

Perhaps it was Lan Zhan’s own confidence that inspired the same approach in Wei Ying. With Wen Ning though, he was soft, breakable. A bit like one of Lan Zhan’s rabbits, skittish at times, but affectionate when you gained their trust. He wouldn’t laugh at Wei Ying’s pathetic actions. Would probably smile at him kindly instead.

Whatever the case, at Wei Ying’s gasp Wen Ning loosened his grip.

“Don’t ease up on my account, I like it a little rough,” Wei Ying said, because he couldn’t pass up a chance to flirt and watch Wen Ning glow red with embarrassment. He didn’t blush this time, but he did stop and look at Wei Ying, blinking slowly for a few seconds then turn away again.

His grip tightened.

Wei Ying smiled.

“Like it a little rough, do ya?” One of the guards said, leering.

Wen Ning straightened minutely, and it was strange to feel so protected. Usually, he was the one doing the protection.

“Let’s go,” Wen Ning said. “Don’t want anything to happen to him before he gets to Wen Chao.”

Whatever glare Wen Ning was giving the guard had the man paling a little and turning sharply, leading the way out of the prison. Wen Chijiu chuckled softly under his breath. Wei Ying wished he could have seen it. Despite appearances, Wei Ying knew Wen Ning was more dragon than rabbit.

The stairs up were long, and he didn’t remember there being a place like this in Lotus Pier. When they finally did reach the surface, he nearly stumbled at the sudden glare of sunlight. Wen Ning’s grip moved briefly to his waist and despite the pain he reveled in the touch. Even when he found his footing, he shamelessly left his weight resting against Wen Ning’s hold. If Wen Ning didn’t pull away, Wei Ying would take what he wanted for a long as he was able. He left his eyes closed for a while longer.

When he finally could blink them open and not be blinded, he found that they’d stopped. The guards look impatient but said nothing. Wen Ning was looking at him, and Wei Ying didn’t think he imagined the flicker of worry in his eyes. Only now did Wen Ning remove his hand from around Wei Ying, and Wei Ying reluctantly let him. He wanted to grab the hand and wrap it more firmly around himself. Turn and put his own around Wen Ning’s neck and lean down to give him the kiss he’d wanted for so long but, sadly it was not to be.

“I’m alright,” he said as brightly as he could, though he felt rather weak after so long not moving and in suppression cuffs. “Something like that can’t keep me down.”

Wen Ning’s huff seemed to say, I know, in that fond way of his that Wei Ying always enjoyed but never fully understood.

“Let’s get moving,” one of the guards said moving before he was finished speaking.

Wen Ning turned his gaze away and Wei Ying missed it immediately. They started walking at a slow pace. Wei Ying knew it was for him, even though the guards were visibly annoyed at the delay. Wen Ning didn’t seem to care what they thought, and it was interesting that the guards didn’t fight him on it. Wen Chijiu trailed behind making soft tsking sounds whenever Wei Ying stumbled. At least Wen Ning’s hand on his arm was constant and steady.

As they walked the halls and Wei Ying remembered how to walk, and didn’t squint so much, he noticed that they weren’t at Lotus Pier at all. It was ostentatiously decorated even when the building behind it was humble. Tapestries covered the walls rather than being painted or gilded which spoke of haste. Whoever had taken up residence here hadn’t been here long.

The walk was silent and Wei Ying’s two attempts at making conversation were met with silence by all parties. Even Wen Chijiu was silent which sent a shiver of unease up Wei Ying’s spine. A quick glance back showed he looked pensive. After that, Wei Ying kept all thoughts to himself, hoping his growing worries were baseless, or at least not necessary for this interaction.

“You stay here,” one of the guards said to Wen Chijiu. He opened his mouth to argue but a quick glance at Wen Ning closed it with an angry snap. He looked ready to punch someone and Wei Ying wanted to ask that if he did, could he watch. Instead, he stayed where he was as the large doors, they’d stop in front of opened to reveal the one man Wei Ying was getting tired of seeing.

Wen Chao.

He lounged in a chair that looked as hastily put together as his false castle. It probably said something about Wen Chao, but Wei Ying didn’t care enough about him to figure it out.

“Well, well, well. How good of you to join up Wei Wuxian. I was beginning to wonder if you’d died down there.”

The guards closed the doors behind them as he and Wen Ning moved to the centre of a large room. It was grandly decorated and where a better man may have taken up the room, Wen Chao just looked small.

“I was taken very good care of,” Wei Ying said.

“Only the best for you,” Wen Chao said with a snake’s smile. “I’ve been quite eager to see you but as you can imagine clearing up vermin is hard work. They hide in the most disgusting places, but my father wants it done and so I must.”

He said it with such pride when everyone knew he was put here only to get him out of the way. He might have been someone to pity if he wasn’t such a horrible scum of a person.

“Has Wen Qionglin been treating you well?” he started but Wei Ying cut him off.

“Why am I here? It’s obviously not to chat.”

Wen Chao pouted, and Wei Ying curled his nose at the expression. It looked terrible on Wen Chao’s face. There were sparks of anger in his eyes though when he spoke.

“Ruin my fun. Fine. I’ve gotten several reports that Wen Qionglin has been too soft on the prisoner, and I’ve brought you here to settle them.”

Wen Ning had gone still beside him. Wei Ying’s stomach swooped in worry.

“What better way to prove them wrong than by having Wen Qionglin beat the prisoner.”

Whatever he was going to say was suddenly stuck in his throat and Wen Ning jabbed a pressure point in his neck, halting any sound. Not to be silenced completely, Wei Ying bared his teeth as viciously as he could pulling on the hand Wen Ning had on his arm. He was pleased to see that Wen Chao flinched back.

“Wen Qionglin,” he said, voice only slightly nervous.

Wen Ning pushed him to the ground and with his hands bound he fell gracelessly. Wen Chao laughed. Wei Ying liked to think him staying on his pathetic throne was because he was afraid Wei Ying would do something to him even restrained as he was. He would if he got the chance.  Even Wen Ning couldn’t stop him. Though he thought Wen Ning wouldn’t try very hard to stop him if he did.

For several moments, Wen Chao just sat there watching them. He looked more pleased than Wei Ying had ever seen, and it left a bad taste in his mouth to think his enjoyment came from Wen Ning’s misery. He’d gotten through worse odds and wasn’t really worried about himself. He could already hear Wen Ning’s disapproval of that thought and couldn’t help a small smile. Wen Chao was obviously not happy that Wei Ying was smiling.

“Hit him,” he said, not taking his eyes from Wei Ying.

Wen Ning tensed farther but couldn’t disobey. Used to getting hit by his brother and Madame Yu Wei Ying knew better than to tense too much. The hit was perhaps harder than he’d thought coming from Wen Ning, but not nearly as hard as it could have been. He acted like it had hurt more than it had, falling to the ground with more force than was probably necessary but he didn’t want Wen Chao to ask Wen Ning again.

He could take the beating; he just didn’t like that it was Wen Ning that had to do it.

His acting was apparently enough to appease Wen Chao who was smirking when Wei Ying made his way back to his knees. His cheek stung and he didn’t have to look at Wen Ning to know he would have a guilty expression. Or as much of one as he was allowed given the current circumstances.

“Well done, Wen Qionglin,” We Chao said, like he was praising a dog who’d fetched a stick for him.

Wei Ying wanted to growl in defense of Wen Ning, but between the block to his voice and everything about this situation he was forced to glare and snarl silently.

It was apparently the wrong thing to do because Wen Chao took one look at his expression and said, “Again.”

Wei Ying apologized to Wen Ning, a thing he was probably going to be doing a lot later, as he was forced again to hit Wei Ying. It was a little harder than the last one as if Wen Ning was punishing him in his own way and Wei Ying would never blame him for it. Even his gaze, when Wei Ying looked up at Wen Ning was banked with a helpless kind of fury that made Wei Ying flinch again.

Perhaps thinking it safe now, Wen Chao stood and walked to stand in front of Wei Ying crouching until he could take Wei Ying’s chin roughly in hand. Wei Ying could taste blood and felt the sting as he licked the corner of his mouth. Wen Chao didn’t say anything just smirked and moved his hand down to Wei Ying’s throat. He gripped it lightly, like he was feeling Wei Ying’s heartbeat. Almost like a lover would, except the look in his eyes said he would rather see his throat slit and blood pooling beneath him.

Wei Ying resisted the primal urge to bite or otherwise attack Wen Chao. Only because Wei Ying knew if he did anything, Wen Chao would have Wen Ning do something worse than hit him. It was hard though. Really, really hard.

Wen Chao moved his hand to his cheek, patting it as one would a favored child before back handing him so quick Wei Ying wasn’t prepared. His head smacked painfully against the ground, and even his gasp of pain was nothing but air. He heard Wen Ning take a small step forward.

Don’t he wanted to say it’s not worth it.

Wen Chao, hunter, now that Wei Ying was helpless, smiled in all his snake like way. He stood and dusted off his hands. He returned to his seat with a smile, so content Wei Ying wanted to puke. That might also be because his head was spinning. The hall was silent as Wei Ying caught his breath. He was definitely bleeding now a steady trickle he could feel down the side of his face. Wen Ning was a solid warmth behind him, and Wei Ying could almost feel the tension strung tight around him. Now that he knew what to look for, it was clear just how much Wen Ning said without actually saying anything.

Eventually, Wei Ying made it to his knees again, breathing more laboured than it really should have been. It echoed in the space and Wen Chao seemed to take pleasure in that too.

“I’ve grown tired of this today. Take him back. He gets no food or water for three days.”

Wen Ning nodded, moving closer to grab Wei Ying’s arm. Roughly, of course, for their audience, but he was there to steady Wei Ying when he got to his feet. Hand warm and comforting.

“Oh, one more thing,” Wen Chao said as the reached the door. “You’ve been reassigned dear cousin. One of my men will watch over the prisoner.”

Wen Ning’s grip was almost painful, but he nodded and continued forward. Wei Ying could almost see the satisfied smirk on Wen Chao’s face as they left the room.

 

Wen Chijiu looked furious when they exited the room and had been unable to help Wei Ying, but he appreciated the care Wen Chijiu felt for him anyway. The new guard arrived swiftly and looked positively gleeful. Wen Ning hadn’t said anything the whole walk back to his cell but pursed his lips and turned away sharply. Wei Ying was sure if he didn’t the new guard would get punched.

He was certainly enthusiastic about beating on Wei Ying and didn’t care about how much or how often Wei Ying bled. With his spiritual energy still blocked, there was little healing he could do. It was for the best that he didn’t get food or water since he was not likely to keep either down at the moment. His only thought was Wen Ning. What was he doing? How was he feeling? Wei Ying hoped he didn’t feel too bad about what he’d been forced to do.

Wei Ying almost chuckled at the imagined look on Wen Ning’s face. The cute little pout he got when he was upset, and he imagined the reproachful glare he’d receive when he did something stupid.

He coughed, tasting blood, and knew that he’d probably broken a rib or at least severely fractured it. As best he could tell it was the end of the third day, which means Wen Chao wanted to gloat at and knock him around a bit more. He opened his eyes when keys jangled. It was the new guard, a man who hadn’t lost his smirk the whole three days. Wei Ying was convinced it was his only expression. There were no words spoken as Wei Ying was dragged from the ground roughly by the arm. He still couldn’t make a sound, which was almost a relief because there was no way he’d be able to keep his screams quiet for that long. His tormentor didn’t seem to care one way or the other.

No care was given this time to his eyes as they exited the room, and Wei Ying stumbled painfully along until his eyes adjusted. The gasp of pure dismayed shock brought Wei Ying’s eyes open. Wen Chijiu stood in the hallway hands clasped around a large basket that looked to hold sheets or bandages. For one brief moment his face filled with such pure rage that Wei Ying froze. The guard didn’t seem to notice, and it was gone from Wen Chijiu’s face the next time Wei Ying blinked.

He watched them go, and Wei Ying could hear him hurrying away behind him.

Wen Ning was waiting when they finally reached the room which was expected, and Wei Ying found himself grateful that the other didn’t turn around at their entrance. The guard shoved him to his knees, bowed, and left. Silence once again reigned, and Wei Ying tried to keep his laboured breathing as quiet as possible in it. Wen Ning shifted once, but otherwise remained still.

Finally, Wen Chao broke the silence. “Welcome back,” he said, like greeting an old friend. Wei Ying sneered.

“Any more of that and I’ll have Wen Qionglin cut off a finger.”

Wei Ying’s sneer dropped to a glare. Whether it was his newfound power, or a sudden increase in his sadistic nature, Wen Chao was content to see both Wei Ying and Wen Ning suffer. At this point, Wei Ying wasn’t sure who it was aimed at anymore. Perhaps them both.

Regardless, Wei Ying wasn’t prepared for the abruptness of his sentence.

“Kill him.”

Wei Ying froze, horror rising sharply as he turned to look at Wen Ning. He couldn’t help it.

Wen Ning stood as placidly as ever, only the tension in his hands gave away the words had affected him. For once, Wei Ying had no words to speak even if he could.

Wen Ning didn’t move or say anything for several minutes. A true test of Wen Ning’s change of loyalty. Killing Madame Yu and Master Jiang were one thing, a difficult thing, but impersonal in a way that this act would not be. Not with how obvious Wei Ying was with his affection and friendship with Wen Ning.

Cursing himself, Wei Ying had never been sorry for having a personality that led to him being so open with his happiness. With how obvious he remembers being towards Wen Ning, it was no wonder even dense Wen Chao figured it out.

Slowly, so slowly, Wen Ning nodded and went to pull Wei Ying up. His eyes were drawn to the bruises on Wei Ying’s face, and down his arms where small cuts were scattered, and to his stomach, which Wei Ying knew looked the worst through the rips in his robe. He didn’t react though, was detached in his observations, but Wei Ying knew anyway. Had learned to look to see and would never look away again.

“Here,” Wen Chao said, because he could. “Where I can see.” The small hitch of breath from Wen Ning broke Wei Ying’s heart and even with his teeth clenched so hard he thought they’d break; he couldn’t say anything. It would have only made everything worse anyway, so it was for the better. Even with his back to Wen Chao, Wen Ning didn’t let any emotion show. Wen Ning closed his eyes, for a second too long and Wei Ying watched whatever warmth had slowly began creeping back in freeze over.

When Wen Ning opened his eyes, they were winter cold. Even Lan Zhan looked warm by comparison. He stood close. Wei Ying’s breathing sped up in fear for Wen Ning, but Wen Chao read it, as usual, as he wanted.

“Scared of getting killed by the one you care about Wei Ying? See what I can do to you?”

This, Wei Ying knew, was not about him. Wen Chao would see it that way. The apparent betrayal of being killed by one he trusted, called friend, but Wei Ying knew this would hurt no one but Wen Ning. Sweet, kind, soft-hearted Wen Ning. Who now stood before him with a hand on a blade. His blade. The one that suited him so well.

A blade that was not meant for killing, as much as it was a weapon. A thing of beauty, of power, the kindness of the one who wielded it. One who took such pains to not wield it, even when it would be easier to do so. Who didn’t want to kill even the man who cause him such pain.

Wei Ying, who stood across from that blade did not fear it. Would be honoured to be killed by someone so kind, so loved. Whatever his expression, whatever the overflow of his heart, it was enough to crack the newly frozen ice around Wen Ning.

Don’t Wen Ning seemed to say as he gripped the handle tighter. Please.

 I trust you Wei Ying said back. You could never hurt me no matter what you do.

Wen Ning head fell forward, hair brushing Wei Ying’s nose and he breathed in the scent of Wen Ning for what might be the last time. He’d never regret his time with Wen Ning, or Lan Zhan. He was sorry that he was the cause of the pain on Wen Ning’s face. The pain he couldn’t hide, didn’t have to, not where Wen Chao couldn’t see. Wen Ning’s head rose once more, eyes fierce. His hand came and brushed away hair from Wei Ying’s neck and he shivered involuntarily at the touch. He remembered another touch in a cave. A small kiss that gave he and Lan Zhan more hope than they’d dared thought possible.

Another sharp jab and Wei Ying found his voice.

“Wen Ning,” he breathed, voice rough.

Wen Ning released a heavy almost sigh, hand trailing down Wei Ying’s neck before coming to rest at his side. Wen Ning watched him, eyes no longer the cold unfeeling ones they had been. Wei Ying smiled at him.

I love you.

Wen Ning flinched. A sob hidden in the shaky breath he released.

Don’t you dare his gaze said. Pleading. Desperate. Don’t you dare.

Wei Ying wanted to laugh. He would always dare when it came to the two he loved.

Wen Chao made a noise in the background. It might have been words. Wei Ying didn’t care, all that mattered was Wen Ning and this moment. Wen Ning’s hand finally fell to the dagger that sat beside his sword. It was probably a beautiful, practical thing for Wen Ning to be carrying it. It could be the rustiest thing in the world and Wei Ying wouldn’t care. As long as it was Wen Ning wielding it. Wen Ning took a step back, the blade coming up between them.

“Tell Lan Zhan that I love him too, okay?” Wei Ying said softly.

“Tell him yourself,” Wen Ning said before he drove sword into flesh.

⚔⚔⚔⚔

Wen Chijiu paced angrily before the door. This was not meant to happen. Wei Ying was supposed to be freed and then Wen Ning would be free of whatever this charade was. Wen Ning was not made for lying. The fact that he’d managed to spoke to the strength of his character and his love for the man within. He glared at the door again. Not that it was doing any good.

The guards were beginning to watch him suspiciously, so Wen Chijiu forced himself to stop, placing himself beside the doors rather that in front of them like he wanted. When the door finally did open what he saw was something he hoped would never happen. Wen Ning stood covered in blood while Wei Ying was on the floor, bleeding.

Wen Chao was laughing, eyes gleamed with malicious amusement. “I’ll admit, cousin, I didn’t think you would actually do it. Ah, Wen Chijiu, help our dear Wen Ning take care of this would you.”

He was laughing still when he left. The room was empty save for them, and when Wen Ning turned to him Wen Chijiu drew back at the sheer emotion in his gaze.

He opened his mouth to speak but couldn’t in the end. Wei Ying’s face was already pale and his blood pooling quickly beneath him.

“Help me.”

Wen Ning’s blade clattered to the ground, and all that emotion began spilling from him.

“I didn’t hit him to bad, but it might still be too much, he was weak after all. I don’t think I killed him. Please, don’t let me have killed him.”

It was only then that Wen Chijiu noticed the blood wasn’t only pooling around Wei Ying.

“Wen Ning what did you do?”

“I had to save him. I had to. There wasn’t any other way. Wen Chao never would have believed it.”

With urgency, Wen Chijiu knelt beside Wen Ning to see there was a large gash down his arm spilling blood at a rate that was alarming. A quick look over Wei Ying showed a shallow cut just enough to make it seem like Wen Ning had hit him.

“Wen Chao –“

“Didn’t notice, I don’t think.”

“You’re lucky no one was with him. They would not have been so easy to fool,” Wen Chijiu said harshly. They needed to get out of here if he was to get Wen Ning looked at. For the moment he tore a strip off his underrobe and bound Wen Ning’s arm. Wen Ning didn’t even notice too wrapped up in watching Wei Ying.

“I know,” Wen Ning said miserably. “I know, but I had to.”

“I know. Pick up your blade. We’re leaving.”

“Okay,” Wen Ning said softly, picking it up with reluctance.

Wen Chijiu sighed heavily, hefting Wei Ying into his arms with some effort. “I hate to say this but turn off your emotions again. People will notice.”

With a nod, Wen Ning stood still for several seconds before his face smoothed out and the tornado of emotions was hidden behind a cold exterior.

Wen Chijiu hated Wen Ning had learned how to do that.

With long strides he left the room, not looking back at the stain his Wen Ning’s blood would leave on the floor.

 

“How did you knock him out?” Wen Chijiu asked as they hurried though the halls to where he hoped Wen Qing was. She was supposed to be here today but had been called more and more often away.

“Spiritual energy. Something I learned from Lan Zhan in my past-“

“You could have hurt him more, you know.”

Wen Ning blinked at him owlishly before paling more. He staggered, and Wen Chijiu cursed. “Don’t fall! I can’t help you and Wei Ying at the same time.”

That roused Wen Ning from his stupor enough to steady himself. “Right, sorry.”

He hadn’t taken his gaze from Wei Ying. Wen Chijiu stopped and turned, looking him right in the eye.

“Wen Ning, get yourself together. You aren’t helping Wei Ying by being like this. You may have proven yourself to Wen Chao for now, but it won’t last. If you really want to help Wei Ying, you cannot act any differently."

That seemed to draw Wen Ning farther out of himself, and really take a look at where they were. The Wen they passed were mostly servants who looked worriedly at Wen Ning though they were smart enough to not comment or draw attention. The few cultivators they passed looked briefly in their direction before loosing interest or seeing the blood and assuming.

The hallway they were in was empty for now but wouldn’t be that way for long. Wen Ning needed to get himself together if Wen Chijiu was to get them out.

“You’re right,” he said after a minute or two. “You’re right. Sorry.”

Wen Chijiu nodded and gave Wen Ning another moment to steady himself before he continued.

They had nearly made it to the healing hall when a voice shattered the calm between them.

“Wen Qionglin.”

Both turned at Wen Xu’s voice. Why was he here? He had no reason to be here. This was not how it was supposed to go. Wen Chijiu nearly growled at the interruption. He couldn’t do anything as he was now. Especially not when Wei Ying was so vulnerable.

“Go,” Wen Ning said, focusing on Wen Xu. “Take care of Wei Ying.”

He wanted to argue, say that he was supposed to take care of Wei Ying, that they both were supposed to get out. His arm was still bleeding a lot and the temporary bandage would not hold long, but there was no easy explanation to give, and Wen Xu was not likely to listen anyway. All of this was supposed to have been avoided, but there really was no knowing with Wen Ning.

“Alright. Be careful.” He pointedly looked at Wen Ning’s arm, hoping the other would think about his injury.

Wen Ning nodded and strode towards his cousin. At least he’d gotten control of himself. Wen Chijiu turned away reluctantly annoyed with so many things he didn’t know where to start.

Chapter 22: Of Confessions

Notes:

*arises from the dead* uggg

Nie Huaisang did keep him informed but Lan Zhan found himself growing frustrated with the information. There was little to nothing about Wei Ying and Wen Ning. He learned that Jiang Wanyin was safely extracted, if still missing, which was good, but Lan Zhan didn’t really care that much. At least Nie Huaisang seemed to be enjoying himself. The conference had gotten nowhere and the only interesting thing to happen is that Master Jin had confined himself to his room.

Lan Zhan thought it a rather stupid move. If anyone was looking to put blame on another Jin Guangshan had made it very easy. “A little too easy,” Nie Huaisang said distractedly one evening.

“Why?”

“He is so obvious guilty that people wouldn’t hesitate to pin something on him. It feels deliberate."

"He is bait?”

Nie Huaisang pointed his fan at him. “Exactly.”

“Does, he know he’s bait?”

“My first reaction is no, given how prideful he is. There’s no way he would willingly submit to that humiliation. My guess is that someone’s using him.”

“Who?”

“I don’t know. It is rather maddening. Whoever it is, is very good at hiding.”

“Should we worry?”

“Not yet. While there are many who would be happy if Jin Guangshan was imprisoned, there are few who are capable of this level of deception. The chain of information is so well muddled that it’s hard to pick anything out of it.”

Lan Zhan frowned. “That seems like a problem.”

“Oh, it is. Just means I’ll have to try harder to figure out what’s going on.”

“Why do you hide this part of yourself?” Lan Zhan found himself asking, then kind of wished he hadn’t.

Nie Huaisang looked startled at the question. “Why would I show them?”

Lan Zhan didn’t have a response, so said nothing. Nie Huaisang didn’t speak further about it, so Lan Zhan figured the topic was closed. It didn’t affect Lan Zhan at all, and he wondered at himself for bringing it up. Not something he usually did.

The meeting continued for a few weeks, as they readied for war. Well, they discussed getting ready for war. There wasn’t a lot of action involved until they were forced to. Lan Zhan was once again debating the pros and cons of going all Wei Ying on them when a disciple burst through the doors. The room immediately hushed.

“Report,” Nie Mingju said, since it was his disciple out of breath on the doorstep.

“Wen.”

That was all anyone needed to start demanding answers. It wasn’t until Nie Mingju barked ‘Silence!’ that anyone could be heard. “Where?” he demanded.

“A village to the south. There’s nothing left.”

It would seem the Wen were done planning. With physical evidence that the Wen meant war, the talk finally, finally turned to action. The great clans were each given an area to protect the Jiang territory split between them for now until either Wei Ying or Jiang Wanyin could be found.

Lan Zhan hated the act of war, but it meant action and he’d had quite enough sitting around. The Lan’s weren’t as powerful as they had been, not after the Wen’s destroyed most of their home, but they were stronger than they could have been without warning. Lan Zhan’s Uncle was too busy at the moment running the Sect to help much, but he did contact Lan Xichen that he may as well come back. The Wen were about to have a lot of other things to worry about.

It released something in Lan Zhan to know that his brother was back safely, even if he was going into a war. The first place Lan Zhan looked was Lotus Pier, but it had already been ransacked by the Wen. Most of the main building was burnt. The disciples had saved what they could, but it was clear that still so much had been lost. From then on, apart from killing the Wen, he searched for the whereabouts of Wen Ning and Wei Ying. It was one thing to know someone was watching out for them it was another to see it for himself.

Apparently, he didn’t have to search for long.

Wei Ying was dead.

Lan Zhan couldn’t breathe for a few seconds as those words echoed. Impossible.

“There’s no way he’d die like that,” Nie Huaisang said fiercely.

Wen Chao himself was gloating about it.

“Where is his body? I will not believe it without proof.” For the first time, Nie Huaisang looked stressed.

A letter from Wen Chijiu arrived the next day demanding Lan Zhan come now. Wen Chijiu was pacing when Lan Zhan found him. “They took him,” he said. “Come on.”

“There?” Lan Zhan asked horrified. That was the Burial Mounds. No one went in there and returned.

“A fitting punishment, he said.” Wen Chijiu was furious and there was a moment he didn’t look entirely human. It disappeared so quick, Lan Zhan decided he’d imagined it. They took to the sky, Lan Zhan on a borrowed sword, not having gotten back Bichen.

Wei Ying was sprawled out haphazardly, like he’d been dropped, and Lan Zhan’s heart stopped when Wei Ying didn’t move. He’d never dived so fast on a sword before. The air was heavy with resentful energy, and even the little time he’d been here Lan Zhan felt the strain.

“He’s alive,” Wen Chijiu said, landing beside him. “It was a hasty process and he’ll be out for a few weeks, but he’ll live.”

“What did you do?”

“I’ll tell you when were out of this rotten place.”

Lan Zhan agreed gently scooping Wei Ying up. There was no pulse that he could feel, but he had to trust Wen Chijiu. Otherwise, he might just go crazy. It took them longer to leave the place than to enter it. It gripped Lan Zhan tightly, and he was sweating a little as they crossed the boundary.

“What did you do?” Lan Zhan demanded as soon as they’d landed.

“I faked his death.” Wen Chijiu made it sound simple. “His body has basically gone into hibernation. I’ve blocked his golden core so it would be believable.”

“That’s impossible!” Lan Zhan said, scared all over again.

“It’s not,” Wen Chijiu said, but refused to explain anything more.

“How do I know you’re telling the truth?”

Wen Chijiu looked at him then shrugged. “You don’t.”

His straightforwardness was oddly comforting though Lan Zhan wasn’t entirely sure why. But he had Wei Ying now and nothing was going to take him away again. Wen Chijiu took them to a small mountain cabin that looked hospitable enough with warm rugs and furnishings. It also, held an irate Jiang Wanyin.

“Finally! Let me go already!”

Lan Zhan was extremely surprised to see Jiang Wanyin. Most of them had concluded that the whole Jiang family was dead.

“You can’t,” Wen Chijiu said, ignoring the glare. “You will not be able to fight without your core, and I’m not sending you to die in such a stupid way.

“I can take care of myself,” Jiang Wanyin said, stubbornly, though he did flinch at the words. Wen Chijiu turned an unimpressed stare on him.

“No,” was the final verdict.

“You cannot keep me locked in here forever!”

“Not forever, that would be stupid. Just until I can find a way to get you fighting again.”

Without a core, that might as well be forever, and from the way Jiang Wanyin reacted he knew it too. Wen Chijiu didn’t see, or didn’t care about their reactions.

“On the bed,” Wen Chijiu said.

Jiang Wanyin seemed to fully register that Lan Zhan was there. “What happened to him,” Jiang Wanyin demanded as Lan Zhan placed Wei Ying on the bed.

“He’s technically dead,” Wen Chijiu said, and Lan Zhan wondered if he got some kind of enjoyment out if misleading others.

That, of course, set off Jiang Wanyin who continued berating Wen Chijiu for several minutes. As for Wen Chijiu, his only reaction was a disinterested ‘hmm’ every so often. Was it a healer thing to react like that or was it a Wen one. Regardless, Wei Ying was settled, and Lan Zhan took a seat on the bed next to him. Wei Ying was pale, and even though he knew the reason for his stillness it didn’t make it any easier to see him like this. Seeing Wei Ying this still was strange, and Lan Zhan wished with everything he had that he’d been able to spare Wei Ying this.

“When will he wake?” Lan Zhan asked.

“The spell will break on its own in a few days, but it might still take a week or two for him to fully recover.”

Too long. Lan Zhan couldn’t sit here like he wanted to until Wei Ying woke up. He was needed on the battlefield.

“Why so long?” Jiang Wanyin asked, almost suspicious.

“He was beaten badly and kept in spiritual suppressing handcuffs. Then he had a shock to a system that wasn’t ready for it yet. He needs time to recover.”

Lan Zhan shared a look with Jiang Wanyin. Neither were happy about that.

“I’m leaving him here. I’ll be back to check in on him.”

“As if I would let you take him anywhere else,” Jiang Wanyin said.

Lan Zhan wanted to say that he’d stay too, but instead he stood and followed Wen Chijiu out of the small house. “No one will find them?”

Wen Chijiu shook his head. “Everyone’s too busy to bother.”

It seemed flimsy, but Jiang Wanyin had apparently been out here for several weeks without problems. Despite what Lan Zhan resolved, Wei Ying was all he could think about. He tried to not let it affect his performance, but sometimes he got lost in his thoughts. Lan Xichen was the only one to really notice knowing him as well as he did.

Lan Xichen had taken the role of relief and often aided retreats or clean up after battles. Lan Zhan was more front lines, and didn’t see his brother often, but it was enough.

“What’s wrong?” Lan Xichen asked, placing a hand on Lan Zhan’s arm. He looked worried. Never a good sign.

He’d never be able to get away with ‘nothing’, his brother knew him too well for that. He didn’t know how to explain that he was worried about Wei Ying. That he and Nie Huaisang were planning behind the backs of the clans. Also, that he was worried about Wen Ning. Though perhaps none of that would come as a surprise.

“Lan Zhan? Can you tell me?”

“I can.”

“Do you want to?” There was surprise in his voice.

“I don’t know.”

“Will you tell me if it’s dangerous?” It was clear Lan Xichen understood more than Lan Zhan was saying, but Lan Zhan was glad he didn’t press right now. A lot of things felt too complicated for him at the moment. Despite how much he did trust Wen Chijiu, for some reason, he also wouldn’t be settled until Wei Ying was awake. There was also Wen Ning but one thing at a time.

“Yes.”

“Good,” and that was that. Lan Xichen didn’t bring it up again and Lan Zhan did his best not to think about it until two weeks later, he got another letter from Wen Chijiu. How was he sending them? All it said was Awake. Get ready.

Awake? Wei Ying was awake? Why did he have to get ready. The answer came just as Lan Zhan was getting ready to leave. The battle had just finished, and they were all working to collect the fallen and help with the wounded. It was not a place he expected to get many visitors.

“Lan Zhan!”

Turning abruptly, Lan Zhan couldn’t help but smile. Wei Ying launched himself into Lan Zhan’s arms, letting his sword fall noisily to the ground. Lan Zhan didn’t even try to keep his composure. Not when everything felt too big for his skin. “Okay?”

“Perfect.”

Every person had frozen at Wei Ying’s sudden appearance. “I thought they hated each other?” someone whispered.

“Apparently, not,” another said.

“Jiang Wanyin,” Lan Zhan asked, ignoring them.

“Pouting, but whole enough,” Wei Ying said, guilt sneaking into his expression.

Lan Zhan pulled him a little closer. “Not your fault.”

Wei Ying snuggled in. “Doesn’t feel like it. I should have been able to do something.”

“Jiang Wanyin say anything?”

“What? No.”

“Then nothing to worry about.”

Wei Ying pulled away to give him a surprised look. “How straightforward of you Lan Zhan. I thought Lan’s were all about self punishment.”

“Only when there is wrongdoing. You have done nothing.”

“That’s the problem.”

Lan Zhan wanted to argue that Wei Ying was not responsible for someone else. Especially a man like Core Melting Hand. He didn’t think it would lead to much at the moment, and this was hardly the place to get into it. Reluctantly pulling away, Lan Zhan turned and glared sharply at everyone still staring. Which was most of them.

“Come,” he said, offering Wei Ying a hand.

Wei Ying took it happily swinging it gently between them as they walked. He picked up his sword and tucked it into his belt. It felt so nice to have Wei Ying beside him like this. Some of the tension eased at the familiar chatter.

“I miss Wen Ning,” Wei Ying whispered when they were more alone.

“Me too.”

“He loves you, you know,” Wei Ying said, derailing Lan Zhan’s thoughts.

“What?”

“Wen Ning. He told me.”

“He loves you.”

“No, he doesn’t.”

“Yes. I see how he looks at you.”

“I’ve seen how he looks at you. He cares for me, but that’s not the same.”

Lan Zhan stopped. Wei Ying walked a few more steps before realizing. They’d dropped hands at some point. They were well away from the others now. It was just the two of them and the trees. “Why can he not love you?”

“He just can’t.”

“Why, Wei Ying. I love you. Why can’t he.”

“Wait. You love me?”

Lan Zhan nodded. That seemed to blow Wei Ying’s mind, and he stared at Lan Zhan open mouthed for several minutes. “What?”

“I thought you knew.”

“How could I know.”

Now it was Lan Zhan’s turn to stare. How could he not? It felt like Lan Zhan had been too obvious. It may have taken him some time to realize what he felt but he hadn’t exactly been subtle otherwise.

“You actually love me?” Lan Zhan nodded. “But what about Wen Ning?”

“What about Wen Ning?”

“You love him, don’t you?”

Lan Zhan nodded again.

“What?”

Wei Ying was apparently so confused that he had to sit down then buried his face in his hands. “Let me get this straight. You love, me.”

“Yes.”

“But you also love Wen Ning?”

“Yes.”

“That feels too good to be true.”

“Why?” Now it was Lan Zhan’s turn to be confused. He kneeled in front of Wei Ying.

“You can’t love both of us!”

“Why not?”

“It’s just – that’s not how that works.”

“Love?”

“Wen Ning is the one who’s supposed to get all the love. You and he are going to be all perfect together, and I would visit and cheer you on and I was going to be happy. I was. Then you had to go and ruin it.” Wei Ying sounded a little angry.

“I can’t love you because I’m supposed to love Wen Ning?”

“No. Yes. I don’t know. I want you to love me, but I don’t get what I want so at least you two were supposed to be happy.”

Lan Zhan sucked in a sharp breath, startled at the words. “You love me then?”

“Of course I do! You’re stupidly perfect, and frustratingly annoying. I think I’ve loved you since you broke my Emperors Smile.”

That seemed like forever ago, but Lan Zhan remembered that night. Remembered being angry at Wei Ying for breaking the rules. Remembered being angry at Wen Ning for breaking curfew. Then he was confused, and annoyed, and frustrated, and angry, and happy. It almost felt like a dream how fast his feelings had changed.

He took Wei Ying’s hands in his, clasping them tightly when he tried to pull away. Wei Ying was crying now and looked rather put out by it. “I love you,” Lan Zhan started, pushing on when Wei Ying went to interrupt. “I love Wen Ning. I see no reason to choose.”

“Wen Ning talks less than I do.”

“True. We need your help with that.”

“He’s nicer than me.”

“You have an ability with people I envy.”

“He’s a better listener.”

“Hmm. That you might work on.”

“He understands you better than I do!”

 “That part I don’t understand.”

Wei Ying glared at him. Pulling away to stomp off a little. He spun back around to face Lan Zhan a few minutes later. “This is supposed to work. Why isn’t it working?”

“Wei Ying is Wei Ying. Wen Ning is Wen Ning. Why should I compare?”

“That’s the thing. There’s nothing to compare. Wen Ning is just – good.”

Lan Zhan stood to join him taking his hands again. “He is, and that is what gets him into trouble. You remember the library, when he never judged you, apologized even for the rules.”

“Of course.”

“Remember when he almost died, how worried we were and how little he cared for himself.”

“Wen Chao will still pay for that.”

“Remember the cave when I thought I’d lose both of you. He responded so well and didn’t seem to mind our closeness.”

“I don’t know about that.”

“Wei Ying, even you cannot be that ignorant. You see how he looks at you, smiles at you, trusts you. That is not the look of someone who is just being kind.”

“How do you know?”

“He looks at you the way I do. The way I’ve seen you look at him.”

Wei Ying is silent for a long time. Face tilted down just enough for Lan Zhan to not see his features. He was confident in his assessment, even if he wasn’t sure when it had been done. Perhaps in learning his own feelings, he’d come to realize others. Or at least two others.

Eventually, Wei Ying smiled at him, looking absolutely radiant. “I guess the only way to know is to ask him. To do that, we’ll have to save him first. He’s hiding himself to protect us, and I never ever want him to do that again. Now then, my dear Lan Zhan, shall we go save our Wen Ning?”

Lan Zhan took the offered hand, happy to know that Wei Ying was aware now of how he felt and had at least started to accept it. There was still some lingering doubt, but Lan Zhan knew he and Wen Ning would fix that. Wei Ying was right. It was time to go save him.

Notes:

*pops head up*
Okay, to be completely honest with you all, I've kind of grown tired of this fic. It's a fandom I've fallen out of and it's obvious I haven't worked on this for a while. I do want to finish it but it's just. so. hard. I guess I apologize in advance if this does get abandoned because I know how much you all seem to enjoy it, so, yeah. That's it.
*hides in hole again*

Chapter 23: Of Truths and Tomorrows

The decision to go find Wen Ning had been easy. The actual execution was proving to be more difficult. It took several more days to complete the clean-up needed in the area. Lan Zhan had always found people frustrating. Now they were insects that kept getting in his way. Even the well-meaning ones he usually liked. Wei Ying was a barely contained ball of energy. Also, probably the reason they managed to leave as soon as they did. No one wanted him wandering around. That usually lead to things taking longer than they should as was Wei Ying’s way. Someone, Lan Zhan can’t remember who anymore, had come up to him and just said, “please!” Wei Ying smiled hugely as they left the camp. Lan Zhan would question it if he wasn’t so glad to be leaving.

They were out of camp for two days when Nie Huaisang sent a message. How he knew where they were was a mystery, but one Lan Zhan was willing to leave alone. One thing he’d learned spending so much time with Nie Huaisang was to not question anything.

“What plans are changing?” Wei Ying asked, reading the letter over Lan Zhan’s shoulder.

Lan Zhan frowned, getting the sense that things were about to become much more complicated.

⚔⚔⚔⚔

Nie Huaisang was pacing when they arrived, and it was so out of character that Wei Ying gaped at him. “Huaisang? Are you dying?”

Nie Huaisang whirled. “No. Wen Ning might be.”

That snapped Wei Ying and Lan Zhan to attention and had them both demanding answers. Nie Huaisang waved them off.

“What exactly was this plan?” Wei Ying demanded, mostly at Nie Huaisang but also at Lan Zhan.

“Doesn’t matter now. More important is getting Wen Ning out.”

“How exactly do you plan on doing that?” Wei Ying asked, waspishly.

Normally not one to react, it was testament to Nie Huaisang’s concern that he snapped, “Without any of your help, clearly.”

Before Wei Ying could escalate the fight, Lan Zhan stepped between them. Peacemaking was not his strong suit, and he felt a sharp pang of longing for Wen Ning. He always made it seem so easy.

“What’s wrong with him?” he asked. Using all his will power to not demand it.

Nie Huaisang pulled away, face still pinched in anxious fury. “Wen Chijiu sent me a message yesterday. Apparently, in saving you Wei Ying, he got himself into some trouble. We need to get him out.”

“How is this my fault?!”

“It’s not,” Lan Zhan said firmly, placing a hand on Wei Ying’s shoulder, both as a comfort and to stop him from launching himself at Nie Huaisang. He didn’t try to stop the glaring at Nie Huaisang though.

Nie Huaisang breathed out sharply, running an irritated hand down his face. Wei Ying eased just slightly at the blatant display. “What can we do?” Lan Zhan asked.

“I don’t know yet.” Then under his breath. “There’s too many things I don’t know.”

Not exactly comforting to hear.

“We have to do something!” Wei Ying paced, gesturing wildly.

“And we will,” Lan Zhan said with a calm he didn’t really feel. Things would only get worse if he didn’t do something. Lan Zhan pulled Wei Ying in as he passed again. Wei Ying slumped in his hold. He was trembling a little.

“He’ll be fine,” Lan Zhan whispered, placing a small kiss on Wei Ying’s head. He’d never seen Wei Ying this anxious before.

“He has to be,” Wei Ying whispered back. “He has to be.” Lan Zhan just hugged him tighter. Nie Huaisang was mumbling something looking almost – crazy. So many things to learn about Nie Huaisang apparently. Standing abruptly, Nie Huaisang turned to them with a determined expression.

“Let’s go.”

“Go where?” Wei Ying asked from Lan Zhan’s shoulder.

“They’re planning on attacking the main base, we need to be there too.”

“How did you-”

“People are never as discrete as they think.”

That was a worrying sentence Lan Zhan would think on later. Right now, they needed to get going. Watching Nie Huaisang talk his way onto the team and around any questions was both fascinating and horrifying. Lan Zhan was very, very glad Nie Huaisang was on their side. Someone had been feeding their side information. Lan Zhan had a wild moment to think it might be Wen Ning, but that didn’t feel like something he’d do. Whoever it was, was obviously well trusted.

The attack was set to happen in three days.

Three days of painful waiting. Wei Ying had taken to pacing. Lan Zhan wanted him to stop. It was making him more nervous that he already was.

Wei Ying crawled in beside him one night. Lan Zhan wasn’t surprised to see him. It was the night before the raid. “What if we can’t save him?” Wei Ying questioned his chest, finger idly playing with his sleeve.

“We will,” Lan Zhan said softly, even if he was too keyed up with anxiety and stress to sleep.

Wei Ying didn’t speak again, just snuggled farther against Lan Zhan. Breath deepening and body relaxing until Wei Ying dropped into sleep. Lan Zhan envied him. He could not find sleep for the rest of the night.

The next morning was early, Wei Ying shifted beside him, glancing around and gripping his sword like the Wen might suddenly jump out at them. It could happen, but Lan Zhan didn’t think that was worth much concern at the moment. There was palpable excitement as the gathered crowd waited impatiently for it to begin. Nie Mingju came up and gave a small speech to which everyone cheered.

“Let’s go!” Wei Ying grumbled, with a surprising amount of tact. Lan Zhan had to agree though. It was time to go.

Slowly, slowly, the teams assembled and broke off with their respective instructions and directions. Lan Zhan and Wei Ying rose with the small group that was to infiltrate through the back. That suggestion, by Nie Huaisang, had been met with several objections of honour and fairness. Lan Zhan had valiantly resisted the urge to clobber them. Nie Huaisang was not to be dissuaded and quickly proved to the room that he was not to be messed with.

Nie Huaisang was scary. At least Lan Zhan wasn’t the only one to think so by the end of the day.

Their group consisted of five groups of two. No sect wanted to be left out once it was decided. The Jin weren’t pleased that Lan Zhan and Wei Ying were going, it made the numbers uneven, but Lan Zhan glared, and Wei Ying was dangerously cheerful. Their job wasn’t the most dangerous but to Lan Zhan it was the most important.

“Wen Chijiu will find you,” Nie Huaisang said before getting drawn away. Not truly helpful but better than nothing. How exactly was Wen Chijiu going to find them. No time to worry about it.

The flight was short and silent. Whether it was nerves or an unwillingness to talk to those outside their sect. Each pair had their own point of entry, which worked out well. It was easier to go against orders when no one was there to watch. The orders: to kill any Wen they saw. It was an excessive order. Servants and common folk had little to nothing to do with the cultivators. Lan Zhan would not kill anyone he did not have to.

As the others vanished, Lan Zhan and Wei Ying made their way through a small side entrance. Unlocked. Unclear if that was a good sign or not. Wei Ying went first. A kitchen, apparently. The two turned quickly at the sharp intake of breath pointing weapons before fully processing. It was a group of servants huddled behind the table. They didn’t speak. Just watched with wide eyes.

“Run,” Lan Zhan said. “You don’t want to be here much longer.”

Their obedience was immediate. Scrambling for the door. Wei Ying’s lips pressed into a white line. They came across a few other huddled groups of servants. With unspoken mutual agreement, they led a group of children out to the back door where some adults collected them silently.

Through all this, the sounds of battle were getting louder. Any cultivators they executed without mercy. Wen Chijiu still hadn’t found them.

“Where is he?” They were the first words either of them had spoken in over an hour. Lan Zhan almost startled. The voice sounded so little like the usual Wei Ying.

Lan Zhan didn’t have an answer, so stayed silent.

The fighting was clear now. They began to see traces of it throughout the compound. Not everyone managed to escape either. Whatever inside information had been collected turned the attack into more of a massacre. Lan Zhan turned away from the body of a young woman. Cruel laughter echoed down a small hallway. Wei Ying was already running.

Three Jin disciples had a group of youth back against a wall. A young man was trying desperately to protect the others. He looked the oldest and was maybe pushing 13. The largest cultivator, a handsome man but for the ugly sneer on his face, slapped the boy hard. Those behind the boy cried out, but didn’t dare try and help. Bichen was out and through the man’s wrist before anyone could react. Belatedly, the man screamed falling to the floor and clutching his stump. The other two disciples turned. Their eyes were wild and filled with a dangerous glint.

“What the hell!” the man on the floor yelled.

“Traitors,” another yelled. “Get them!”

Suibian cut through the air, ruffling Lan Zhan’s hair. Within seconds the two men were on the ground. Dead. The third whimpered, pathetically. “Why are you doing this?”

“Eliminate the enemy,” Lan Zhan said, cooly.

“They are the enemy!” the man pointed at the group of huddled Wen.

“Those who torment others are the enemy,” Lan Zhan said finally. His sword fell cleanly. “Go. There should be others who can help you. Try to stay out of sight.”

The children stared, eyes wide and hesitant. “Why?” It was the eldest. Hand rested against his bleeding cheek.

“Those who have done no wrong should not be punished.”

“Lan Zhan,” Wei Ying said, from the hall entrance.

“Go,” Lan Zhan said again.

“Lan Zhan?” One of the younger girls pushed to the front of the group. “Like, the Lan Zhan from Ning-gege’s stories?”

Wei Ying spun around so face he almost went all the way round. “You know Wen Ning?”

“He gives us treats all the time and tells us stories. Please. Help him.”

“How?”

The girl shrunk back from Wei Ying’s intensity but rallied quickly. “He’s sad and hurt. He doesn’t smile anymore and – and.” Tears filled her eyes, and she turned into the body of the girl beside her.

“We want to,” Lan Zhan said kneeling down. “We want to, very much.”

The elder children were looking at each other in some kind of silent communication. “He’s with that bastard Wen Chao in the audience room,” the oldest boy said.

Wei Ying barked a surprised laugh. “Hated by everyone.”

“Please, help Ning-gege,” the little girl said.

“We promise,” Wei Ying said with a huge smile. Lan Zhan hoped the children didn’t see how deranged it looked.

More shouts down the hall. “Go. Stay together. Stay safe.” Lan Zhan urged. Unexpectedly, the little girl ran forward for a fierce hug. Lan Zhan froze, unsure what to do. Wei Ying cackled. As if that was permission all the children gave him a hug in passing. Many whispered a thank you. Wei Ying gave out high fives.

“Come on,” Wei Ying said, after they’d watched the children disappear down the hall. “We have a promise to keep.”

The audience room, as it turned almost at the heart of the fighting. Corpses were everywhere and blood made the ground dangerously slick. Lan Zhan only had a moment to think about how they were going to get in when someone slammed bodily into him. Too stunned to do anything, he was surprised when the voice that hissed, “Took you long enough,” was familiar.

“Wen Chijiu?”

“I needed you days ago. What took so long?” Wen Chijiu’s voice was hard, unforgiving, and for one brief moment, he didn’t look entirely human. Lan Zhan flinched back so hard, he smacked his head against the floor. Just as quickly though, it was gone, and Wen Chijiu was nothing more than an angry young man.

“We had to come with the others or risk making more of a mess.” Lan Zhan was strung so tightly he almost laughed at the contradiction of Wei Ying saying that.

“Whatever,” Wen Chijiu said, hauling himself and Lan Zhan up. “We need to go now, or the others will get their first.”

There wasn’t any time for questions as Wen Chijiu led them through a small, almost hidden door. They appeared in the back left corner of the room. Wen Ruohan was splayed on his throne, Wen Chao on the left, Wen Ning on the right.

“Wen Xu’s fighting outside,” Wen Chijiu said. “He won’t last much longer.”

“How-” Wei Ying started, but something heavy crashing into the door broke him off. Wen Chijiu seemed pleased.

Wen Ruohan barely shifted as the pounding on the door started. Slivers of wood rained to the ground. Wen Chao shifted nervously. Wen Ning stood worryingly still.

“His arm!” Wei Ying gasped, and Lan Zhan’s gaze snapped to it. The bandage was poorly wrapped and dark in color.

“That idiot didn’t change it!” Wen Chijiu hissed.

One more loud boom against the door. Wen Chao took a step back. “Your brother fights while you remain here,” Wen Ruohan’s voice was soft and dangerous. “Is it honour or fear that keeps you at my side?”

Slowly, excruciatingly slowly, they made their way around the room. The small noises they made were covered by the pounding of the door.

“Father, I.”

“How can a son of mine, be such a coward. Hiding behind honour when you possess none is like hiding behind a woman’s skirts. Do not speak,” Wen Ruohan said. Wen Chao went red, fists clenched tightly at his side. “Wen Ning. Show your cousin how it’s done.”

“No!” Wen Chijiu said just as the door burst open. Nie Mingju was the first through, saber bloody and eyes fierce.

“Wen Ruohan!” he roared.

Wen Ning stepped forward sword held easily in his hand.

“No. No. No. No.” Wen Chijiu chanted.

“Still hiding behind others. A coward to the very end.” Nie Mingju said, pointing his sword at Wen Ruohan.

Wen Ruohan just smiled. “I prefer to think myself a master. Coward is such a vile word. Wen Ning, let us see how good you really are.”

Nie Mingju’s brow furrowed only a moment, before his saber was raised again. “You are highly spoken of. Pity, you have chosen your side.”

“He hasn’t!’ Wei Ying burst out. Everyone turned to look. “He hasn’t.”

“Wei Wuxian,” Nie Mingju said. “He has readied his sword.”

“He doesn’t want to!”

“One does not wield a sword without purpose.”

It started slow but was quick to build to a full body laugh. Attention turned back to Wen Ruohan. He was smiling, cruel amusement suffused his face. “Oh, how delightful. Infighting already. We love to see it, don’t we Wen Ning?”

Wen Ning didn’t respond. Wen Ruohan didn’t care. “Wen Chao, go take care of the little mice over there. Wen Ning will take care of the rest.” There was a sharp tone as Wen Ruohan saw Wen Chijiu. Wen Chijiu sneered.

This seemed to be permission. Wen Ning dove forward much quicker than anyone was ready for. His sword gleamed dully. Sparks flew as Nie Mingju’s saber met the blade. Wen Chijiu cursed. “Why does nothing go as planned.”

“Wei Wuxian. Lan Wangji. We meet again.”

No one paid, Wen Chao any attention. Wen Ning was far more important. Even shortly into the battle it was clear that Wen Ning was good with his sword.

“That is the Lan style,” Lan Zhan said, frowning.

“And that’s the Jiang,” Wei Ying said, in awe. “How?”

A red-faced Wen Chao interrupted, swinging his sword with furious abandon. Wen Chao might have the spiritual power, but he was pathetic with his sword. The fight, if it could be called that, lasted a whole 45 seconds before Wen Chao fell with a gurgle.

Wen Ruohan watched dispassionately, as his son fell, turning back to Wen Ning with a gleam in his eye.

“Eww,” was all Wei Ying said.

No one moved as the battle continued. The longer they watched the clearer the Jiang and Lan swords styles became. No one spoke. No one dared.

The fight ended with Nie Mingju slumped against his saber. Blood poured from an abdominal wound that would need assistance to heal. Wen Ning, eyes vacant and empty raised his sword again.

It was unclear who yelled, but it felt like a collective “NO!” rang through the room.

Wen Ruohan laughed. The sword came down. Wei Ying and Lan Zhan sprinted forward. 

Wen Ning’s sword clanged loudly against the stone. Wen Chijiu stood before him, dagger in hand. He was saying something, but Lan Zhan couldn’t hear it over his own heart. That seemed to signal the rest to jump forward, flooding the room with cultivators. Wen Ruohan laughed, and laughed, and laughed.

Men clad in black spilled from the shadows. These were far superior to the rest and while the alliance had numbers, they were slowly losing. Wei Ying and Lan Zhan were cut off once more from Wen Ning. Wei Ying yelled angrily in frustration, trying his best to fight through the new opposition. Nie Mingju, Wen Chijiu, and Wen Ning hadn’t moved. The eye of the storm.

Nie Mingju, still losing blood quickly, looked dazed and confused. His gaze hadn’t left the pair in front of him. There was a tiny crease between Wen Ning’s eyebrows, and he was shaking his head slowly, like he didn’t want to hear what was being said.

Finally, finally, Wei Ying and Lan Zhan cleared enough space to move closer. “Wen Ning!” Wei Ying yelled, reaching.

Wen Ning turned eyes huge. He reached back and pulled. Wei Ying stumbled. Nie Mingju said something. Lan Zhan couldn’t hear. His ears were ringing. Wen Ruohan. Sword raised. Smile dangerous. Insane. Wen Ning. No. No!

Lan Zhan lunged but it was too late. Wen Ning’s sword pierced Wen Ruohan’s heart. Lan Zhan watched the light leave his eyes. But. That wasn’t the only sword to make contact.

Wen Ning was bleeding. He coughed. More blood. Wei Ying was crying or yelling. Maybe both. Nie Mingju barked something. An order. Wen Chijiu was easing Wen Ning to the floor. Kicking away Wen Ruohan’s dead body.

Wen Ning’s eyes were closed. It didn’t look like he was breathing.

No.

no

no

Wen Chijiu was in his face, eyes flashing inhumanly again. He was saying something. Lan Zhan’s ears were still ringing. With an angry snarl, Wen Chijiu grabbed Lan Zhan’s hands and pushed them against the wound.

Wen Ning’s wound.

Wen Ning was bleeding.

Wen Ning was bleeding.

Arguing. Swords. Fighting.

 

Wen Ning was still bleeding.

 

Spiritual energy. He needed spiritual energy.

 

Someone smacked his hands away. Lan Zhan snarled.

“You’re giving him too much!” Wen Chijiu snarled right back. “He can’t handle that much at once.”

Lan Zhan cut it off immediately. “Don’t stop, idiot. Just slowly.” Lan Zhan did. Wei Ying was there beside him. Warm and crying. He shouldn’t be crying. Wen Ning was going to be okay. Lan Zhan was giving him spiritual energy. It was fine.

Wen Ning coughed again. More blood. Wen Chijiu cursed. Without warning, Wen Chijiu scoped Wen Ning up knocking Lan Zhan over into Wei Ying.

“Move!” Lan Zhan blinked after him. Was he glowing. The crowd parted. Or were they shoved. Lan Zhan couldn’t focus on much. His vision was going grey.

“Lan Zhan. Breathe. Please, breathe.”

That was Wei Ying. But he was breathing. Wasn’t he? The grey was getting worse. Wei Ying kissed him. Lan Zhan drew in a gasp so sharp he started coughing. Then almost didn’t stop. Wei Ying’s voice washed over him, easy words, before Lan Zhan’s world went dark.

⚔⚔⚔⚔

It was cold. Wen Ning was so cold. It hurt. Everything hurt. Why did it hurt? He’d been doing something. Hadn’t he?

It hurt to think.

He needed to think. It was important.

But it hurt so much.

Fighting maybe. He kind of remembers fighting. People. Lots of people. They were fighting. Why?

A sharp pain scatters his thoughts. They were really hard to get back.

Did he have to? They couldn’t be that important.

It hurt.

Light hurt. What if he moved away from it.

Better. Much better.

He just had to move a little more.

But no. That hurt too.

He wanted, no needed, to see someone.

Who?

He could hear someone. He knew that voice. It had called him once before. It had hurt then too. But he really needed to answer the voice.

“Wen Ning!”

Wen Ning blinked his eyes open slowly. It was white, and yet not. Strange

“Wen Ning!” Closer this time. Actually, it was very close.

“Wen Chijiu? What are you doing here?”

“What am I?” The boy spluttered angrily. “What am I? I’m not the one that’s dying. I’m here saving your life. Again.”

“What?”

“I didn’t not bring you here so you could give up your second chance. I am not letting you waste the opportunity. Forget your self-sacrificing for one second and take what you want. They’ll give it to you. Have been shoving it in your face so stop being an idiot and take it!”

His head hurt again. That had been a lot of words. “Who?”

Fear crossed Chijiu’s face almost too quickly to see. Why would Chijiu be scared. And what was this about Wen Ning dying?

“No,” Chijiu said, voice vibrating around the space a little. “You don’t get to give up.”

Wen Ning whined as he felt something yank him up from his sternum. One good hard yank.

It hurt.

It hurt so much.

Why did he have to go back?

“Why did you bring me here? It hurts.”

“It hurts because your still alive and I need you to stay that way.” Chijiu’s voice sounded strained. Almost, far away. “They are waiting for you and being severely annoying about it.”

They? Who were they?

A laugh, sudden and bright. An exasperated sigh, but he was definitely smiling.

He loved them, didn’t he. They were beautiful, and so perfect for each other. Maybe Wen Ning could just –

NO

The sudden tornado grasped Wen Ning and flung him so far into the light, he screamed. Hands. Many hands. Grasping. Grasping. Grasping.

Safe.

Safe.

Safe.

He loved those hands. Spent two whole lifetimes loving them. He couldn’t open his eyes yet. Everything still hurt, but he loved them. He really, really loved them.

Maybe it wouldn’t be so bad. Just once more. To love them.

⚔⚔⚔⚔

He must be dreaming. But that didn’t make a lot of sense. His dreams had never been so vivid before. Well, no that wasn’t true. He often had vivid dreams, but this felt more like – memory, maybe. Wen Ning wasn’t sure which he would rather have.

He might actually want this to be a dream, since that meant it was still only a fantasy. If this was a memory, then he was totally screwed.

He was in the cave again with Wei Ying and Lan Zhan. They’d been healing him. Wen Ning, as he always did, took the energy poorly. He was making a fool of himself. Wei Ying was clearly flirting, and Lan Zhan actually played along with it.

Then there was the whole hair thing. Wen Ning wanted to cover his face in shame, but also wanted to watch, to see what Wei Ying looked like.

It was beautiful, and distracting. Lan Zhan wasn’t much better. His whole focus was on Wen Ning’s fingers. Wen Ning felt himself flush, and not just from embarrassment. Then Wei Ying moaned. Moaned! And Wen Ning hadn’t understood. Then he. Oh. Oh dear. He’d kissed Lan Zhan!

Drunk Wen Ning was bold Wen Ning.

The picture changed. He was fighting with Lan Zhan on that request. He’d gotten hurt. Totally stupid of him. Lan Zhan was taking care of him. Was jealous.

Wow.

That was so hot.

Wen Ning flushed again for his past self. He just let Lan Zhan see him half naked and made him help Wen Ning with the bandages. Why did he have to be so embarrassing.

Change again.

The library. Smiling at Wei Ying as he brought in those rabbits. Lan Zhan was so angry. Wen Ning found himself smiling, knowing it matched the dopy besotted smile his dream/memory self was wearing.

“You really are stupidly obvious.”

Wen Ning blinked, and the memory turned into the same white-not white space from before. It didn’t hurt as much now.

“Wen Chijiu. You have some explaining to do.”

Chijiu snorted. “I do not. You can’t make me.”

“What did you mean, when you said you brought me here?”

Chijiu blinked, clearly not expecting the questions. His eyes narrowed. “You remember that?”

Wen Ning nodded.

Chijiu sighed, running a hand through his hair. “Sometimes I wonder at your memory.”

“It’s worked well for me so far.”

It was silent for several minutes as Chijiu studied Wen Ning. “Fine.” He sighed, sounding defeated. “Yes, I brought you here. Both of your lives were filled with unhappiness. I just wanted one where you were happy. Then you had to go and be a stupid, idiotic, selfless moron and ruin everything.”

“Who are you then? Or what are you?” Wen Ning asked. He was still struggling to understand how his almost little brother was apparently some deity, or spirit or something.

“Does it really matter?”

Wen Ning watched Wen Chijiu for a while. His face was the same. The same puppy eyes that got him out of trouble. The same determination that was frustratingly endearing. “Maybe not,” Wen Ning said. “Does this mean I’m dead then?”

“No, you’re not dead and I’m here to make sure you stay that way. Your two idiots are panicking and it’s getting annoying to watch. Just tell them you love them already will you.”

Wen Ning would have flushed a little while ago, but right now all he could do was smile. “That was the plan,” he said.

“Finally, my god. Come on.”

With a gentle tug the world faded for a moment and Wen Ning found himself opening his eyes to a room. Everything ached in a way that had unfortunately grown increasingly familiar these last few weeks. Two people talked quietly above him. They weren’t looking at him, though Wei Ying ran his hands through his hair gently, and Lan Zhan’s hand rested comfortingly on his thigh. He took a moment to drink them in.

Wei Ying looked much better than he had the last time Wen Ning had seen him. Most of the bruises had healed or were simply discolored patches rather than vibrant. There were a few new cuts, but they looked well cared for. Lan Zhan looked as unruffled as ever, though there was a tension in his face that Wen Ning wanted to smooth away.

Whether he’d made a noise or shifted in some way, Wei Ying stilled and looked down at him. He didn’t seem to know what to do for several moments, but then his eyes filled with tears, and he began to sob. He clung to Wen Ning, who didn’t even mind the pain if it meant he could hug Wei Ying.

“You’re awake! We thought you’d never wake up.”

“Hello,” Wen Ning said roughly, unable to think of anything else despite all he wanted to.

He glanced at Lan Zhan over Wei Ying’s head to see the tension had bled from him, replaced by such a relieved smile that Wen Ning felt all the emotion bubble to the surface and he was crying too.

It hurt a little, though. His throat was dry and scratchy. Lan Zhan held a cup to his lips and helped him drink.

“Thank you,” he whispered, smiling.

“Any time,” Lan Zhan said, just as softly, and it was strange to know now how much he meant it.

“Where?” he started.

“Nie Huaisang’s safe house.”

Wen Ning didn’t know what to say. Safe house? Were they still in danger?

Wei Ying and Lan Zhan shared a look. Wei Ying continued, voice still tight with tears. “Wen Ruohan in dead, but the remaining Wen’s are facing potential punishment.”

“Potential?” Wen Ning asked roughly.

“You killed Wen Ruohan. Many think that means the others can be imprisoned, not punished.”

“Isn’t that the same?”

Wei Ying shook his head quickly wiping tears. “It would be more like house arrest. The clans would take turns guarding them until you are deemed safe.”

Wen Ning wanted to laugh. Safe? The clans would never deem them safe. They were Wen, whether by birth or association. “How many?”

“Most of the servants escaped, and your sister made sure the more extended family was safe.”

Wen Ning relaxed back into the pillows. His sister was safe. Most of his family was safe. That was good. But. “What will happen to me?”

“Nothing!” Wei Ying said fiercely, grabbing his hand. “I’ll make sure of it.” Lan Zhan nodded too. Wei Ying was crying again. “We thought you were dead. It’s been three weeks. You’ll be okay. Wen Chijiu promised.”

“Is he okay?”

“Just fine. He’s been helping your sister set up the temporary camp.”

“They will be safe?”

Wei Ying chuckled. “I think Nie Mingju has taken quite a shine to Wen Chijiu. It’s kind of funny actually.”

He was getting tired again. His eyes already drooping. “Sleep,” Lan Zhan said.

“But I have to tell you something.”

“Tomorrow. We will be here.”

That was more of a comfort than Wen Ning could have ever imagined receiving from these two. He loved them, so much. Tomorrow. That’s when he would tell them.

Notes:

The plan is for one more. Let's see when that one comes out. At least I have a plan right?

If it feels like I'm rushing the ending...I might be.

Series this work belongs to:

• Part 2 of This Time With Confidence